《A Girl鈥檚 Diary》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue


    The smell of smoke, grimace and abandon filled my nostrils. One of the few senses still working. The


    sound of water drops dripping...


    Plop...


    Plop...


    For some, it could be soothing. For me, it was nerve-wracking.


    Where was I?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My arms restrained, my vision blocked, I had no way to get out of this.


    Then I heard the footsteps... Could it be?


    "I''ve found you." I knew the voice. His voice!

 Chapter 2 - Did Somebody Say Fairies?!!

    Chapter 2 - Did Somebody Say Fairies?!!


    Did you ever wake up but felt like the day is full that so you wanted to sleep it off? Well, that''s the


    zombie me right now! That''s how I woke up today.


    How did I manage my life between being a star and a senior high schooler?


    I didn''t!


    I had a schedule telling me what exams, assignments, training, concerts... and all the h h h


    shit I had. Why you ask?


    The answer was simple...


    To keep me on my toes, ahem, even though I do nothing at the end and probably end upte... as


    always!


    School was a total fail but at least out of the list. I mean it was the thought that counted, right?


    Next was homework! Yay, that was the fun part, not!


    I was trying to do my homework quickly. To be honest it was almost too easy. I was such a smart kid.


    Damn, I could totally envy my big brains! Well, until I started doing my math homework. I was pretty


    sure I was failing this subject. I''d ask for helpter. Probably from some hot nerd... or not! I still had lots


    of stuff to study... maybe just not for today.


    Aurora would murder me if I waste... again


    I got up to get ready for rehearsal in a sloth-like motion feeling too content with myziness. Wait a


    second, was that my phone ringing? I asked myself when I heard mytest song! But I didn''t put the


    ringtone! I''d never put since I told everyone I hated Cinnamon! Ironic, I know! I checked my pockets, no


    it wasn''t my phone. That''s when I remembered.


    My manager, Aurora, gave me another phone.


    She said that Cinnamon should be another character from the real me if I don''t want my identity to be


    revealed or exposed. Well, now she''s ringing on that phone.


    It must be an emergency to call me now! And why would she put that ringtone if I was supposed to be


    not rted to Cinnamon? So instead of letting her get mad, I answered the phone.


    Act cool!


    "Heeey" Not that much, stupid! Ugh!


    "C, baby where are you?" Her tone robotic, was she mad or worried? I had to know to tell the right lie!


    "I was about to get ready ande." I decided to go with the truth. Whoever said truth is the best


    strategy was a liar!


    "You arete darling! I was so worried, you''re neverte. And now you''re still at home" Calm down


    Aurora, I still had my ripe college days to live!


    "Had a hard day sorry, I''ll be here ASAP!" I guess I was a liar too, oh well!


    "You have ten minutes only honey." She purred, her voice surreal. Now, I knew I was dead.


    "More than enough." That was the optimism I needed in my life.


    However, It was an awful lie, I needed at least an hour... I was so dead! So, I put on one of the outfits I


    had for these kinds of situations. (Mom''s suggestion btw!) I ran downstairs to get my mom''s car key.


    Call it my bad luck but, it was not there and neither was she! My car was still being fixed and neither


    Ian nor Loca had a car! Wait a second! Didn''t Ian get a Harley...


    So, I called him and he came to my rescue. His exact words were ''You better know pretty well, you owe


    me'' In seconds, he was sprinting downstairs.


    "We have ten minutes, less actually!" I panicked.


    "ssic Elena!" He chuckled grabbing me to the garage.


    Everything passed as a blur. Buildings. Cars. People. It was all hazy grey scene making me scarred for


    life. That guy was speeding beyond speed limits. When did he learn to drift like this!


    When we arrived, I checked my watch. Ha! Only a minutete!


    I hurried to the backdoor, but then Ian grabbed my hand.  I looked at him puzzled. "You idiot, where''s


    your mask?" I wasn''t not wearing it! Shit shit shit! He shook his head while I continued my panic, took


    off his scarf and wrapped it around me and then put the motorcycle helmet on my head "Now you''re


    safe. Don''t pump into doors." he says. I was so relieved now, what would I do without that boy. I''d


    probably be either exposed or killed by the hands of Aurora.


    Such a calm life!


    Now I seriously needed to go in there. I entered from the back door to find her standing there,


    so did she. I was definitely going to be murdered tonight.


    Maybe horror movies were just ying with my mind.


    When we got there Aurora kept ring at me which was definitely a bad sign, so I started talking!


    Waiting for the scolding was even worse than the scolding itself! Always be the one to break the ice! (If


    you didn''t mind getting your neck broken after... or any other part of your body for that matter!)


    "Hey, Aurora!" I gave her my most practised winning smile.


    "Don''t hey me youngdy. Where have you been? Do you have any idea what time it is?" She scolded.


    Guess I used it on her too much. Ugh! Now I would have to find another way to deal with these


    situations. Should I take that as a bad sign?


    "Umm, sorry?" This was definitely a question. I was not even thatte! Well, technically, I was since I


    was alreadyte when I was at home but... ugh! That was so beyond the point.


    "About?" She got me. Well yed Aurora.


    "Okay! I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Maybe it''s because I was almost toote, or the fact that I missed some


    guitar practices, or it''s about the fact that I broke your favourite sses... or you''re trying to guilt me


    because you did something!" Now that I thought about it, she didn''t let me see tonight''s costume.


    "Wait, wait, you broke my sses?" Oops!


    "What? Why are you changing subjects?"


    "Did you?"


    "Everyone has their secrets, and I bet you did something too. What is it, huh?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, what would I do?" She crossed her arms and I swear she mumbled something


    under her breath. Hmm... suspicious! "Now now, no excuses, you can''t be a superstar if you''rete all


    this time." Her voice too stern for my own taste.


    The thing with Aurora was that she wanted me to be the best singer ever, she just wanted me to be


    sessful, so I guess that was her way of showing it. And I appreciated it . Plus, she always made a


    lot of effort to let me stay mysterious. I wanted that so my life won''t be tooplicated.


    I didn''t want them to know where I am...


    Also, people would only love me cause I was Cinnamon if they knew who I am, not because of me, the


    real me, the nerdy Elena me. So to show her that I was really sorry about beingte and that I was


    grateful for everything she did to me so far... I didn''t give her to much trouble!


    "Where''s my costume?" I raised a challenging eyebrow.


    "Where are your clothes, normally?" She chuckled and hurried out. Again anyone smelling something


    suspicious?


    I went on to fetch my costume.


    The dress was amazing! It''s a baby blue off-shoulder dress, knee-length with pearls from top to bottom,


    I felt like a real princess in this or even a fairy... wait a second... that wasn''t all the costume! This


    exined the flower tiara, and here I thought I was an ind princess.


    "Aurora, did you maybe do the one theme we agreed on not doing by any chance?" I gritted. I freaking


    hate fairies.


    That was when she looks ufortable, I know that look. I''d seen it a million times before, she''d done


    something I was going to hate.


    "Umm, maybe it''s fairies." She said scratching her neck.


    "What. Do. You. Mean."


    "I know you said anything but fairies." I nodded, letting her say whatever on her mind. Even though I


    knew exactly how this conversation was ending. We had it before. "But the whole idea of the album is


    about magic and magical stuff..." She looked over at my direction. She was talking animatedly with that


    sparkle in her eyes. Ugh, don''t make me feel bad now.


    "Go on!" I motioned for her.


    "Youngdy, I''m the one in charge here. You do as I say."


    "You''re abusing your power here." I grinned at her, even though I knew I lost this battle. Still, I could


    provoke her a little.


    "Your wings are over there, go put them on ande quickly for rehearsal C." She said in a swift and


    got out. Un-freaking-believable.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Feather wings with a matching mask. A one that looked like it was taken right from a fairy-tale. Oh My


    God Aurora! Why was she doing this to me? I put on the rest of the costume and got out to meet the


    band I was ying with tonight.


    I met these guys in a caf¨¦ when I first moved to California. Of course, they had no idea I was there. Not


    many tend to rte the gorgeous Elena Whitte to the in Cinnamon. Besides, I never talked to them


    as Elena. Aurora came to the caf¨¦ the next day and she knew how talented they were so now they''re


    part of the agency and we made an album together.


    Beside being talented, they''re so funny. Well, except Ma, he was the angry gruffy dwarf of Snow


    White. Also, the best drummer ever!


    They were all wearing things that remind me of fairies. The decoration itself. This was all some,


    Aurora.


    But again she was the boss, what could I do? Nothing. So yay!


    "Ooh! You look so cute, guys." I said just to see Adrien blush and Ma get angry. The rest of the


    boys just chuckled lightly.


    "Well not as cute as you." Alexander, who we''re happy to just call him Xander, said and winked at me.


    Quite the charmer or should I say quite the flirt!


    "Hey Cinnamon!" The band''s bubble of joy, Benjamin, says in his 24/7 cheerful voice. I waved at them


    all. Shirtless looked good on them, especially with gold glitter all over their abs.


    "Let''s do this, boys!" I said as I took the mic. Singing was truly magical! I started singing the songs for


    tonight''s concert with the band getting lost in them. We perfected one after another, I could tell this was


    going to be a huge sess!


    Suddenly the lights went out!. cutting me from my thoughts.


    WHAT WAS HAPPEINING???

 Chapter 3 - I Know Karat茅

    Chapter 3 - I Know Karat¨¦


    Don''t panic, don''t panic, do not panic as if that will be of any use... deep breaths Elena, deep breaths.


    "Anyone wants to tell me what the heck is going on before I start panicking?"


    "Umm..." Benjamin trailed.


    "Never mind, toote!" I squealed through my panic. I''ve never been one to be scared of darkness or


    anything for that matter. But after... I couldn''t even bring myself to remember without breaking out in


    tears.


    "Hey, everything is gonna be alright. You look cute when you''re scared." Xander tried to soothe me. He


    engulfed me in a bear hug that I found pretty muchforting, so I closed my eyes. If I can''t see it, I


    can pretend it''s not there.


    "Leave it to you to flirt in a situation like this." I chuckled lightly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurora called us all out saying there''s an issue in the electric circuits, as we were heading to the doors,


    I felt something or someone brushing by me to go inside. What the heck! Wait a second! What if there


    was actually someone sneaking in!


    What if he found out my identity! Instincts took over without much of a thought. Someone was calling


    over me but it was all a blur in the state of my racing heart. I found myself running back to collect my


    stuff before anyone could reach it. Just when I was there, the door closed behind me the way it always


    did in horror movies. People really didn''t learn... Even after watching all these movies, I did something


    that stupid! The lights began to illuminate outside the room again.


    What did I get myself into?


    I was losing my mind right now. I was about to reach out for my bag to look for my phone so it could


    give me a sense of light inside here, or better yet a chance to call someone. Maybe I should carry a


    pocket knife with me from now on...


    "Aren''t you tired of hiding?" A low voice said, making my heart race like crazy.


    "Who''s that?" I let out a breath I didn''t know I was keeping. I moved around the room trying to find


    anything to no avail.


    "Don''t worry about your bag. It has nothing, I already searched it." The voice said.


    "What!" I could feel blood rushing to my head making my panic Palpable.


    "How about we make a deal?" I could feel him get closer and I close my eyes, even though I can''t see


    anything anyway.


    "And why exactly should I agree to that?" I was stalling until someone could get to me. Where was


    everyone when you need them?


    "Because I''ll know your identity either way darling, so we can do it the hard way or the easy way, your


    choice."


    "I''d never tell you about that!" Somehow I know that''s not the real reason he''s here! Call it creepy


    instincts but something wasn''t adding up here.


    "Your call girl, Just be ready." I gulped at his words as I felt him sprint away.


    Just like that he gets out. Now someone has to tell me what the fuck is going on. Aurora and the rest of


    the bande running to me. They''re all speaking at once. I can make things like: Who was it? Are


    you okay? Did he take something? Did he find out about you?


    "Guys I''m okay! I''ll tell youter what happened, okay? Now let''s continue the rehearsal, we have a


    concert tonight." I tell them as if what just happened was a normal thing. However, my heart was racing


    like crazy. I could feel it get out of its ce at any moment. I needed to calm down and what''s a better


    way than music!


    When rehearsal was over, I couldn''t think of anything but food so I went to get some food. I could eat a


    freaking whale right now. I decided not to ruin my diet and went with some greasy juicy burgers with


    cheesy fries that could make your mouth water. And in order to stay healthy, the meal was


    apanied by a te of sd. I about to devour my burger when Aurora came.


    Not even a bite?!


    Why was the universe so hard on me?


    "I''m not eating junk food!" I blurt out the second she sits down.


    "I''ll let you live a day honey!" She chuckles.


    "So I can order some cheese fries and coke too?"


    "Nice try but no! Umm..."


    I knew what she was trying to say right now. I''d known Aurora long enough to know what she was


    going to say before she did. She was gonna ask about the intruder.


    What should I tell her? He was a fan making a prank, another paparazzi wanted to know my identity but


    gave up when he talked to me...


    I decided to go with both actually.


    After everything was exined Aurora decided to not let me out of her sight. Who can me her, she''s


    having a lot of trouble dealing with paparazzi, concerts, interviews and many other things I don''t even


    want to think about it. It was the right choice not to tell her how creepy that man was, right? Probably


    not!


    "I''ll let you have dessert out of the kindness of my heart!" She winked at me and got up.


    Time for some chocte cake or brownies... maybe cookies... I''m craving red velvet cupcakes too!


    Damn it! I end up ordering brownies with ice cream and chocte sauce and let''s not forget the


    sprinkles! All I could do now was hope that was enough to satisfy my sweets craving monster.


    I got a text from Aurora saying exactly ''Stop gaining calories and get your arse over here :)'' and that


    wasdies and gentlemen how we know she was British! If the thick ent wasn''t a dead giveaway.


    On a further note, this meant it was almost time for the concert. Finally! This concert was going to be so


    special for the fans and... me too actually.


    Despite the theme, of course! It was going to be so much fun. We made them sign the tickets when


    they came in and leave it in a giant bowl and then two were drawn out of it.


    Since there were lots of haterstely making a fuss about me hiding behind a mask. Aurora came up


    with an idea to show people I did care about them, as always saving my ass. In fact, I think I''d be


    nothing without their support.


    I stood on a higher tform since I was supposed toe on stage flying. The lights started to light


    dimly showing my cute fellow fairies. The crowd went crazy as I descended. This was the best feeling


    ever. Imenced the show with the first song of our album, ck forest, before tonight''s surprise.


    "We''re having two special guests tonight on stage!" I chanted as several surprised gasps and excited


    screams and squeals erupted like a bloody volcano. I stopped a second for the sake of more


    excitement and Ma hit the drums for some extreme measures just on cue. "And these lucky two


    are..." I was now teasing, I did know that. But in my defence, it was for a good purpose. "Skyler


    Horrison and Matthew Lee,e up here guys," I all but screamed the names in excitement hoping it


    was contagious. I tried to make them out of the crowd just to see the most hrious version of Sky. She


    asked if I seriously said her name then pretended to faint from happiness then started running to the


    stage.


    If only I could film this!


    It was so good to have a lively friend like her with that good heart. I knew I only met her today but some


    people just click, you know? I look the other way and see that Matthew He was actually flirting with our


    school''s queen-bee AKA Alice.


    What did people see in that blond twig?!


    Singing with Sky beside me dancing and having fun feels so much better, it felt like being free doing


    what you love, what made you happy. This was the reason I started singing in the first ce. It''s the


    thing I do to feel free, it was almost like being reborn, no worries, no one judging me. Just me and the


    music, my soul mate.


    Who needed a guy when they had music?


    I nced back at the spot where Sky was standing in with Jason, Louis and Dave and notice Louis


    talking animatedly about something, while Dave and Jason are shaking their heads. Actually... Jason


    was face palming!


    What could it be, and why am I even curious!


    Ugh!


    When the concert, to my dismay, ended. I turned around to my guests and wave at them to join me


    backstage.


    "So, before we do anything, would you like to invite one of your friends over."


    "You serious? Yes yes yes!" Skyler squeaked as she got her phone out and tapped on it furiously. I


    looked over at Mathew and he was texting someone too. Minutester a security guy came with Jason


    and a girl trailing behind. I thanked him and he only nodded once gruffly.


    These guys should learn how to smile more! I almost rolled my eyes at the thought!


    "Okay, back to business. Who wants to see the band room?" I asked even though I knew the answer.


    "One question, is there any drinks?" The girl asked.


    "Yup! What kind of party doesn''t have drinks?" I replied. Probably one I was in?!


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Jason said cheerfully. I smiled and started heading to where the boys


    were.


    "Here you go!" I said as I took a look at the boys sipping drinks... still shirtless! Who were they trying to


    impress! "Wee to the Lair of ''ck Eyes''" I chuckled at the name. They took days and days


    thinking of a name. In the end, they came up with ''ck Eyes'' even though none of them had ck


    eyes!


    The irony!


    "Wow!" Skyler said her mouth shaped in a big rounded O.


    "Enjoy yourselves, I need to run some errands then I''ll be back," I said, returning to my dressing room.


    Those errands were mainly checking the security cameras to see what were the boys nning. I mean


    I heard them at school, they were suspicious at the concert and now they were gone!


    I walked down the corridors and there were vague voices, the nearer I got, the clearer the voices were.


    The second I turned the corridor, the voices stopped, everyone frozen. Well except for Harry, the head


    of security. If looks could murder the person in front of him would be dead now. I approached them to


    be gobsmacked, it was Louis!


    What the hell happened here??


    Why was today so messed up?!!

 Chapter 4 - Its A Pizza Emergency

    Chapter 4 - It''s A Pizza Emergency


    What could Louis possibly be doing here? At my room''s door... and why was the door opened? Could


    he... No... no, he''s not rted to that guy, right? I didn''t know what to think of any more, my mind


    swirling with ideas. The only thing I was sure of was that he shouldn''t be there!


    I approached them slowly, they nced at Harry to see if his eyes could tell me anything. As always I


    saw nothing in there. What was his story?


    "What''s going on here?" I asked, my voice stern. That''s the voice I use to scold my twin siblings! Crazy


    isn''t even the right adjective for them!


    "He was trying to break in." Wait what? "With a Bobby pin, I might add." Again, what?


    "Kids watch too much weird videos on YouTube these days." I shook my head in amusement while


    Louis looked sheepish.


    "We got him on camera ning it," Harry added in that angry curt voice of his. Handing me his phone


    so I could see Louis, Dave and Jason. So that was what they were doing! Those idiots were standing at


    a far corner so no one could hear them but that gave the security camera the perfect opportunity to


    record their conversation. Karma is a bitch.


    I pressed y, already amused by Louis'' sheepish expression.


    "We have to do it! Please, please, please! I''ll buy you lunch for a week!" Louis


    "Still a firm no. Plus isn''t Dave enough?" Jason


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ever heard of ''the more, the merrier''? And my n needs two sidekicks!" Louis


    "I''m not a sidekick, I just got tired of your nagging." Dave


    "Yeah, yeah... oh please. I just need you two to distract security. I''ll do anything." Louis


    "Anything, huh?" Jason


    "Anything" Louis


    "Then we got a deal."


    They shook hands and then disappeared. Okaaaay... I thought this was rted to what Louis and Dave


    had been discussing at school. Was he really trying to get into my room because of that? He was just


    like everybody else who doesn''t respect my privacy. What an annoying asshole.


    Calming Harry down was now a priority unless I didn''t mind him killing Louis, which has its pros and


    cons. He may seem emotionless but he took his job very seriously.


    "I''m taking him to the police for trying to break in your dressing room. Maybe he''s a thief." See that''s


    what I was talking about.


    "No, I''m not," Louis said trying to look really annoyed but there is something else sparkled in his eyes,


    fear. I knew this look too well; because I''ve seen it before... on me.


    "There''s no need Harry, he looks like a teenager, I think we should let him go and he won''t do it again,


    right kid? " I just called him a kid. This felt so good after what he had done to me in school. It was like


    Cinnamon was taking revenge for Elena. Even though it was a pathetic insult, but a girl takes whatever


    she can get!


    "I''m not a kid, baby." He purred, moving his fingers along his dirty blond hair. Was that supposed to


    impress me?


    "I don''t think you''re in a position to call me baby, kid. What''s your name?" As if I would really want to


    know the asshole''s name.


    "Why would you like to know my name, Cinnamon? Do you think I''m too charming to resist?" No, I


    wanted you gone so y along jerk.


    "You know what just get out. I thought you wanted an autograph or maybe a picture but looks like you


    need nothing so just go home kid and stop making trouble." Yes yes please go, I''mte for my party! I


    turned around but before I could take two steps in the party''s way, he spoke again. Oh,e on!


    "No wait, can I take the photo and autograph offer," Louis said looking a bit over the top. His grin is


    growing bigger every passing second, but his gaze is fixed on one thing the whole time. He was looking


    at my eyes as if trying to study them by heart. I wouldn''t be surprised if hepared my eyes to


    everyone''s eyes starting tomorrow! Unlucky for him, Elena wears ck lenses so that no one could see


    my real eyes! My real eyes are silver with swirls of deep grey, sometimes I think it even looks magical,


    and I couldn''t afford to let Elena have those eyes. Too much-unwanted attention.


    "But you have to promise not to try what you did again."


    "No problem baby! I''m Louis by the way." He said getting closer and stretching his arms to hug me,


    looking straight into my eyes the whole time while talking.


    Harry looks at me as if asking if he should stop him. I shook my head slightly showing him I was


    capable of handling Louis. Louis hugs me so tightly that I was choking. So I tell him "Okay let''s take the


    photo, shall we?" So he takes out his phone and takes the photo while one of his hands snaked around


    my waist and the other holding the phone to take a selfie. I smiled and at thest moment, he turned


    around as if to kiss my cheek, let''s hope the paparazzi don''t make a big deal of this one. I then wrote


    him the autograph he wanted and asked him to leave. Someone was really runningte, like always!


    I ran all the way back. It was total chaos in there! I bet all my money they''re all drunk!


    "Cinnaaamoon, where were you?" Xander screamed and hugged me tightly.


    "Cinnamon, j''ai manqu¨¦ toi," Adrien said, grabbing my shoulders the moment Xander released me.


    "How did you all manage to get drunk in ten minutes?" I know I was gone longer but again, they were


    drunk, no need for me to look irresponsible too.


    "No one is drunk!" Xander said quickly.


    "Adrien are you drunk?" I raised a questioning eyebrow.


    "Pas de tout" I chuckled. When he''s drunk, he keeps on speaking in French, which is adorable. Xander


    facepalmed.


    "I won''t tell Aurora, but don''t let her see you all like this... or anyone for that matter," I warned and they


    both nodded fiercely. I jogged along the room, trying to find a non-drunk person... none existed. I


    looked around the room in disbelief.


    "I know how you feel!" I heard Jason behind me, I turned around giving him a questioning look. "I have


    to drag Skyler out of here now! Why would she get this drunk?" I smiled at him.


    "She seems like the type that will resist."


    "You don''t have to remind me." He pouted "I''m Jason, and you don''t have to tell me your name is


    Cinnamon because no one names their kid that and I don''t need to know your real name." He sighed


    looking at Skyler dancing with Ma. This is a moment I have to record. Ma never flirts, dances


    or even... anything!


    "Hey, Jason! " I took out my phone and started to record.


    "Why are you taking a video of her?" Jason asked his cheerful tone gone.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just that this guy is always the angry dwarf, so the video is to ckmail him." I


    chuckled darkly, Jason following along with me. "So anyway how are you enjoying the party?"


    "It''s good, I guess! I''m not the party type but Sky drags me to every high school party she hears of."


    "Oh, you''re in high school?" I asked trying to keep the conversation going.


    "Yeah! We''re seniors. What about you? Umm... never mind, sorry."


    "No don''t be. I mean who wouldn''t be curious. For all you know, I can be an old granny!" I sighed. This


    was one of the things people are saying about me. I learnt not to look at social media but it''s always


    tempting to know what everyone is saying about you.


    "No, I think you''re in high school too, maybe college and I''m pretty sure you''re awesome in real life but


    not many know that." He smiled warmly. If only he knew who I really was. I wouldn''t describe me as


    awesome.


    "Thanks, I guess." I tied to smile. "I''ll try to hide the boys now, good luck with Skyler."


    "I''ll need it." He gulped. Matthew and the girl with him already left.


    "Get your asses home right now, and don''t let anyone see you like this. Do you need me to hire a


    driver?" I shouted as soon as, Jason and Sky were out.


    "Nope! Aurora did!" Benjamin replied. "And she said she''ll murder us." Heughed. He actuallyughed


    at that. Man, they don''t know how scary she could get! Now, I needed to save my life!


    I entered my room to change before Aurora coulde and ask if something happened. She has that


    sixth sense that can make her able to know if something happened and I''m hiding it or if I''m lying. I


    have no idea how she does it but she does it anyway. I was not ready to tell her about Louis! My phone


    starts buzzing, it''s my devil of a sister. Her name is Loca and she''s a total Loca, absolutely crazy. She


    had sent too many messages to count. I read thest batch.


    Loca: Elena?


    Loca: Sister, please answer me!!


    Loca: It''s an emergency!


    Loca: I really need you to answer now!


    Loca: Are you there?


    Loca: Elena, you know I won''t do that unless it''s a total emergency!


    Okay, now I was worried, not! This will turn out to be nothing. I text her back just to prove my point.


    Me: WHAT?


    Loca: Finally!


    Me: What did you want, Loca?


    Loca: Can you get us pizza on your way home from that little shop? :)


    Me: The eff! That''s your emergency?


    Loca: Pretty please :)


    Me: Ugh! Fine!


    Loca: Thanks, you''re the best :)


    Me: Stop sending me smiling faces, I''m angry with you.


    Loca: :)


    I changed into a big big hoodie, jeans and the shoes I love. There''s only this one and it''s made just for


    me. Quite literally! I put on my lenses and start to leave ninja-style sending Aurora a text telling her I


    was leaving. She texted me back saying the coast was clear. I ran out of there and then started acting


    like a normal teenager.


    When I was out in the street. I could see the backstage door, paparazzi waiting for Cinnamon to get


    out. Why were they that determined, I would never find out. For their bad luck, I was out here. I started


    walking home. It was a long way home but I needed some fresh air. It was the longest day in my life,


    especially school. It was pure awful.


    When I start walking down the street I see a group of teenagers. They all looked very familiar.


    Wait a moment!


    WAS THAT SKY?

 Chapter 5 - The Note

    Chapter 5 - The Note


    What was I gonna do now? Should I just go say hi? No that will be too obvious. I should just walk past


    them they wouldn''t notice me anyway, it wasn''t like Cinnamon was passing by them! Hehe!


    I started walking down the street, trying to be invisible like a ghost, silent like a ninja, light like a


    feather..."Eliii, over heeere!" Oh well, shit! Just when I reach them, I get shes of Louis and how


    happy he was to meet Cinnamon, how much of a dork he looked. I even almost caught myself smiling


    and trying to hide it. Bad Eli, bad girl! We don''t smile at jerks!


    "Hey!" The moment I said that Louis rolled his eyes.


    "We''re leaving now guys! Bye!" Louis said, grabbing Dave along with him. If only he knew, well... his


    loss! I''m such a charming, funny person, he''s surely missing a lot now! Mentally adding liar to the list!


    "OMG! Elena, you mizzed ay lut" Skyler slurred.


    "I''m cing my bet, she''s drunk." I chuckled.


    "Ding ding ding, we have a winner!" Jason pped and I curtsied. "Wait a minute! Didn''t you hate


    Cinnamon just this morning?" Busted!


    "Umm, yes. I still don''t like her but I needed some fresh air so I''m roaming the streets!" I shrugged.


    Partially not a lie.


    "Eliiiii!" Skyler screamed. Jason and I looked at her wide-eyed.


    "Wha-"


    "-Where did you get those shoes? There''s only one of it!" She whisper-shouted as if it were a secret.


    "My mom made it for my birthday. " I said sheepishly. I wasn''tfortable about telling people about


    my family. They''d think I''m a rich brat!


    "What the actual fuck? Your mom is Came Whitte? Your family owns the whitte modelling agency?"


    Oops!


    "Wait, they have another daughter? I thought it was just the twins!" Jason eximed. C''mon people, is


    there one detail they didn''t know? Oh right, me!


    "Yeah well! Surprise?" I never knew how to respond well to that.


    "We''ll stay besties forever. Also, your brother is hot!" My eyes widened at that, gross!


    "He''s younger than us, and that''s my brother, eww." I gave her a dirty look.


    "Three things! Only by a year, age is just a number and he''s super hot. Leave me alone." Skyler


    stated.


    "Hey what about me?" Jason pouted.


    "You missster will take me hooome." She chanted.


    "I''ll call an uber." I smiled,


    "Thanks! She stole my phone so I didn''t have a n of how to go home yet." Who''s a freaking


    superhero now!


    I left them when the uber arrived and started heading to the little pizzeria. I made it a habit to eat pizza


    there after every concert. But Aurora doesn''t need to know, at all, and neither does Loca because she''ll


    make get her pizza every single time. I plugged in my earphones and enjoyed my walk.


    In less than twenty songs, I was there. I opened the door, hearing the low hum of music inside. "Let me


    guess, pizza after midnight again." Davin, the guy who works there and also own the shop chuckles.


    "What can I say? I''m in love." I grinned.


    "That could have been a heart-moving confession if you weren''t talking about pizza and if I didn''t have


    a girlfriend." Heughed and Iughed along with him. "Your order will be ready in ten minutes." He


    winked.


    "You know me too well." I handed him the money and we chatted until the pizza was ready.


    Good thing I remembered to get the pizza. Otherwise, Loca and Ian would eat me alive. They''re both in


    love with pizza, they say it''s their twin thing to love the same food. However, when ites to anything


    else but food, you can''t guess they''re even siblings, not twins! They''re like electricity and water. Don''t


    get them near each other or there will be a big crisis!


    "I''m home!" I shouted. To my ultimate pleasure, no one answered. But they could be hungry... damn


    you conscious, okay just one more trial. "Guys I got you pizza. Come here if you want it." Just as I said


    the word pizza, I could hear footsteps. I saw them running downstairs as quickly as ever, skipping


    some stairs and jumping. That was easy!


    I gave them the boxes and they devour it like savages as soon as they take it. Etiquette lessons my


    ass! I went upstairs to my room, to get my much-needed rest. I changed into my cute cupcakes


    pyjamas. Soofyyy!


    Now time for some beauty sleep! I literally took one step and fell to the ground. The whole universe is


    against me!


    A... What happened? I looked at the spot where I tripped and see books, clothes, pencils, musical


    sheets and some random things I didn''t even know existed on the ground. Maybe that was the reason


    mom always wanted me to clean my room but I mean... I can''t keep it clean for five minutes. Plus, it


    feels better, more like me when it''s like this.


    Loca being the nosy girl she is, rushed to my room. She burst inughter.


    "Do I even... want to... know... what happened?" She asked between heaves of breaths Elena. No, I


    guess not!


    "My shirt fell Loca!" I got up and headed to the bed. Ahh! Finally!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes sure, because that exins the bang." She shot me a knowing smirk. Damn you, Loca


    "I was wearing it Loca!" I shrugged and she got into another fit ofughter.


    "I wanna sleep now, get out!" I red and she raised her hands and retreated. Now, where was I? Ah


    yes, I needed to check my phone then go to sleep. I reached out to get my bag, shuffling around. There


    was some paper in there. Did I put that here? I didn''t even remember having any kind of paper. I


    opened it and shock filled me. Letters cut and glued together forming a one-line note.


    ''YoU arE goINg to Pay''


    WTF WAS THAT!

 Chapter 6 - I Believe Hes A Dumbass!

    Chapter 6 - I Believe He''s A Dumbass!


    I woke up at the sound of my rm, just five more minutes? Yeah, not happening, we all know it would


    be an hour at least. I felt like a zombie getting out of a grave. Can''t they like cancel life today.


    I sighed and took a shower. The faster I finished this, the better. I got into a hoodie and jeans. I still


    couldn''t open my eyes, I bet the looked so puffy. Ugh!


    When I went downstairs, I smelled it before I saw it. Coffee! The bittersweet aroma filling my nostrils. I


    sighed, now I can start the day. My anchor in this messy world. "Thank you!" I said, hugging mom, and


    I think a tear rolled down my cheek because she chuckled softly.


    "Don''t be a drama queen, it''s not like I got you something big." She shook her head, grinning in


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    amusement.


    I drunk my coffee and almost moaned at the taste. Something was wrong with mom and dad''s vibes


    today... either someone was in trouble or I don''t know!


    "Okay! Someone tell me what is going on." Ian demanded, dropping his fork on the table.


    "What? What do you mean?" Mom said, she didn''t know this but this high pitch was making her more


    obvious!


    "Who are you fooling?" I sighed. Wait, did I say that out loud! From the eyes zeroed on me, I''d guess


    yes!


    "You know honey, you shouldn''t talk like this if you want the new car," Dad smirked. Is this really


    happening? Someone pinch me!!


    "What car?" Loca and Ian burst at the same moment.


    "The one outside." Mom shrugged. The three of us ran outside faster than a bullet. Just wow! It was a


    perfect, two-seater, matte ck, Alpha Romeo 4c. That was seriously my dream car.


    "Dad!" I sniffed hugging him.


    "No daughter of mine can drive less than this!" He hugged me back. "Plus, Cinnamon deserves this


    after that awesome album. You''re hitting the top charts." His tone was proud, making me cry.


    "Wait! I''m your daughter too!" Loca protested.


    "Yes, that''s why I got you and Ian a car. It''s sitting at the garage." They both ran there.


    "That''s not half cool as Elena''s," Ian protested ten secondster.


    Their syncing was broken these days! One of them was always ten secondste.


    "Why can''t we each get a cool car?" Loca said trailing behind Ian.


    "Because you two are irresponsible." Dad shrugged and kissed my forehead.


    "So, you ready for School?" Mom beamed. I nodded eagerly taking the keys.


    On the way to school, I kept filling my head with positive ideas. Maybe today can be different. I would


    sleep tonight. There wouldn''t be any problems... ooh who am I kidding!


    I had lots of school work to catch up with since I transferred in the middle of the semester. I sucked at


    my guitar training. I couldn''t even stop thinking about the note... could it be them?


    I parked my car as far from everyone as I could and headed toward Skyler who was gawking at me.


    "Maybe you should close your mouth now," I said as I reached her.


    "Holy shit, Elena. That wasn''t a dream?"


    "You mean the fact you were shit drunk?" Jason came out of nowhere. I chuckled at hisment.


    "So wait. Why do you wear hoodies all the time and no one knows about you?" Not you too!


    "Subtle much, Sky," Jasonmented. We were heading to our first ss, History.


    "Because I don''t like that. Everyone will be a fake friend. Would you like that, Sky?" I tried conveying


    my message here.


    "I guess not. You know what? It doesn''t matter!" Sky said cheerfully, I smiled back at her. We entered


    ss just before the teacher did.


    We were learning about the history of famousndmarks across the world. Out of nowhere, she said


    we had to do a project about it and that she''d choose the partners herself. And here I thought I could


    be working with Sky!


    She kept calling out partners names, when it came to my name, I hated her the most. She paired me


    with freaking Louis! Like what!


    When I heard the teacher saying I was doing the project with Louis, I didn''t feel angry, no. That would


    be an understatement to what I was feeling right now. I could feel the blood boil in my veins.


    I asked the teacher annoyed "Can''t we change partners, I don''t wanna end up working with an idiot"


    the teacher gave me a look that said too much. I decided to stay calm and talk to her after the lesson.


    Then Louis started ring at me.


    "Keep your eyes to yourself, mister."


    "What the? Of course, I wasn''t looking at you."


    "And who said I was talking to you?"


    "Okay let''s get this through. Look, miss V, We''re not doing this project together."


    "You know what? I should be the one mad here."


    "Why is that nerd?"


    "I''ll end up doing all the work on my own."


    "Well if you don''t know it yet, I care about my grades."


    "That''s exactly why I''ll end up doing everything on my own. You''re too dumb to work in the project and


    get good marks."


    Just as I said that the teacher, Miss Vivian who everybody for some reason liked to call her miss V,


    screamed at both of us to stop. We. Both froze along with everyone else. She said that we should


    behave like adults to be treated like ones. She then said that she''d never change the partners of the


    project. All because of that idiot, I was in a bad mood again. Too much for trying to have a one normal


    quiet day.


    I could see Alice ring at me when the teacher put me with Louis. C''mon can she not be a clich¨¦ for a


    minute. If shees and tells me that''s her man, I''m gonna vomit!


    "We can deal with thister." Sky said sympathetically. We continued the day without pumping into a


    disaster but it was bound to happen sooner thanter.


    "Okay, you can do this. Take a deep breath." Skyler encouraged me. We were standing in the parking


    lot.


    "Sky, she''s not going to war." Jason chuckled.


    "This is much worse than war. Can''t I just murder him then I can get a new partner?"


    "No, you can''t. Now go!"


    I pouted but headed to where he was reluctantly. The sooner I do this, the better.


    "Look nerd just because we''re doing this project together, doesn''t mean we can be friends." I couldn''t


    even get one word out. What the heck dude.


    That''s the thing I hated most about high schools. Football jocks who every girl loved. Pathetic!


    "And who told you I want to be your friend?"


    "You don''t think you can talk to me whenever you want right?"


    "Oh, should I talk now asshole? I wanted to ask when we should start working on the project! I care


    about my grades, not like some dumbass."


    "Don''t you dare talk to me like this."


    "I''ll talk the way I like." Ha, roasted!


    I left like that. Didn''t even get to know what we''re doing in the damn project. I could just go with my n


    to murder him, so I wouldn''t have to do it with him.


    Skyler looked at me, knowingly. She ran towards me.


    "Well, it was expected." She shrugged trying to stifle a giggle. "Hey, Louis. Come over here." She


    shouted so he could hear. Of course, he came. "Can you two talk like adults?" Well, she''s not one to


    talk about being an adult.


    "My house, at 6. Happy now Sky?"


    "And how am I supposed toe without your address." I raised a questioning brow.


    "You can ask any girl at school, they''d tell you." I was so tempted to p that smirk off his face.


    "You''re not that famous lover boy."


    "Whatever, I''ll text you the address."


    "And how are you doing this without my number, smartie."


    "Then gimme your number."


    "Is Mr Smartie asking the nerd for her phone number, Wow! Who would''ve thought?" I remarked. Sky


    now failing miserably to contain herughs.


    "Skyler you know my address right just tell her."


    "Suuuure," Skyler said, trying with all her effort not tough.


    When Louis left, we both burst outughing. We couldn''t hold it in any longer. We kept imitating that


    conversation until our mouths hurt fromughing. Then all of a sudden Skyler said she had a brilliant


    idea and that we should head to some secret ce right now!


    What was she up to?

 Chapter 7 - I Knew You Were Trouble

    Chapter 7 - I Knew You Were Trouble


    We all got into Jason''s car since mine was a two-seater. I tried a million times to ask where we were


    going but Sky was so persistent on not telling me.


    "Eli, can I borrow your phone? Mine''s dead." She asked giving me wide puppy eyes.


    "You know, for someone who''s been refusing to tell me where we''re going, you surely are illusional," I


    smirked at her.


    "I''ll only tell you one thing, I''m helping you. Now please I need your phone." She groaned. I guess


    there''s no harm seeing where this will lead. I handed her my phone and she squealed in excitement.


    She was texting someone... hmm, who could that be?


    I tried figuring out where we were going but with no luck. We kept driving for twenty minutes, I decided


    to hum along the songs but not quite sing them while we drive. When Jason pulled up, I tried to get a


    sense of my surroundings. We were at my mom''s studio! No way! How would they know where it was?


    Oh my!


    "Skyler! You''re dead! That''s why you needed my phone?"


    "Hehe, sorry but we needed professional help and who''s better at this than Came Whitte?" She ran


    to the doors before I could stop her and even stop Jason. We were doomed. Mom would love nothing


    more ying dress up Barbie. She''s been trying for ages but to no avail. Well, I guess Skyler just


    present the opportunity on a silver te!


    "I''m absolutely not going to wear whatever you choose and go to Louis''s."


    "Even if I say please?"


    "Especially if you say please."


    "Okay, I know what," Jason said. "I''ll Make him do whatever you want. He owes me so you can be the


    one in charge." Yes! I agree!


    "Hmm... sounds interesting. Keep talking." I pretended to be thinking about it.


    "Just imagine it, we carry out our n, he''ll know not to mess with you." Okay, can I say yes now?


    "Tempting." I mused over it again for extreme suspense measure. Their worried faces were priceless.


    "Okay!" They both screamed in excitement, the elevator dinged and for a moment, everything felt


    perfect. We went out and as always mom was scribbling in her sketchbook. She was always either


    doing that or fixing a new dress and making it from scratch.


    "Hey, honey!" Mom greeted me with a kiss on my cheek. "You must be Skyler and Jason." She beamed


    at them.


    "Yup! Sorry for stealing Elena''s phone anding here but it''s an emergency." Skyler said sheepishly.


    "Honey, you have no idea how much I love dressing people up, especially this one." Yes, talk about me


    like I''m not even here. "So I need more details, let''s sit down so we can see what we''re working out


    with." They nodded and followed her, it''s official I''m a ghost. They didn''t even wait to know if I followed,


    ugh! I followed anyway, they were all seated already. I took a seat in my favourite beanbag.


    "So, there''s this boy that Elena is doing a project with." Skyler started. Noooooo, don''t tell her about


    boys!


    "Is he hot?" Mom asked while Skyler looked at her wide-eyed and Jason cracked up.


    "Umm... yes?" Skyler answered her. Not creepy at all.


    "Is he single?" Mom continued her questions.


    "Mom!" I groaned.


    "What? I''m the designer here. I have to know everything if you want my help." She grinned.


    "Okay, so yes he''s good looking, single, captain of the football team, but with the character of a cold


    asshole, also your daughter and him hate each other," Jason said. That was everything I think, nice


    putting it like that, Jason.


    "Hmm... I have a few options. Stay here." Mom disappeared. Sky was beaming, I guess she really liked


    my mom. I mean who didn''t but... you know what I mean.


    Mom returned back with a few options, they were all so not me. Summer dresses, crop tops, skirts,


    tank tops, shorts... we were nearly in mid-February, why couldn''t I wear my normal things! I tried a few


    outfits while the three of them sat on a couch judging the outfits. I had to change about ten times until


    they settled on one!


    A cream tight shirt that makes my upper body look perfect, with a cute cardigan that ends when the


    skirt ends and could keep the chills at bay. Hmm... maybe I wouldn''t be so cold after all! The skirt is


    above my knee with little purple flowers all over. Even I had to admit it was a cute outfit. Somehow not


    so me but cute nevertheless.


    "How is this any different from what I wear?" I asked just to get on their nerves.


    "This is cute, plus you never wear any skirts." Sky answered. Mom smirked and got out of her seat.


    "And it shows your boobs and killer legs. What boy wouldn''t love that?" She whispered in my ear and I


    felt heat flush to my face. How could she say that to her own daughter! "Now let''s have some lunch, I''m


    hungry." Mom said and we did just that.


    When we left into Jason''s car again, it was almost five-thirty. Would I ever not bete in my life? No, not


    happening. When Jason pulled over at Louis''s, Sky turned around before I could leave.


    "Now you don''t have time to be timid, you have to be bold and daring." She said. Someone turned out


    to be a Disney fan.


    "Wait a second, isn''t that Beauty and the Beast!" I smirked knowingly while Jason tried to suppress his


    chuckle.


    In all seriousness, Sky nodded. "Yes! Now go and make me proud."


    "What the hell?" Iughed and Jason roared withughter with me while all Sky gave was a small


    smile.


    I got out of the car and they left. Can I leave now? Yes, if I didn''t care about finishing the stupid project


    as soon as I can. There wasn''t a better day. My schedule was full for the rest of... life! I ringed the


    doorbell. Was I nervous? Hell yeah. Would I show it? Hell no. Why was he taking too much time to


    When he finally opened the door, he stood in the way. "About damn time. Now move so I can get in." I


    said in a bored tone while he stared shamelessly. I knew I looked good but C''mon, nerds can look cute


    too. "Ahem." That was when he looked startled then moved out of the doorway, finally! There was only


    one word to describe his house, beautiful. Everything was so modern even the paintings!


    "Let''s head to my room, we won''t be disturbed that way." He moved to a staircase and motioned for me


    to follow. My nerves were catching up to me now... no, I wasn''t not going to be nervous.


    Deep breaths, Elena.


    Now move.


    And fake it till you make it.


    I followed him upstairs to his room. Pure mess! That''s what his room was. He knew I wasing but


    still didn''t think of cleaning this mess! Wow! It seriously resembled his bad character. The first thing that


    caught my eye was a bunch of posters of Cinnamon, of ME, it felt so weird seeing so many posters.


    "Nice room" I chuckled, just to make him mad. Louis looked a bit embarrassed but then rolled his eyes


    to hide it. He scanned his room searching for hisptop in that mess.


    When he found it, he gestured to me to sit down on a chair beside his desk, which miraculously was


    empty. The other chair had a huge pile of clothes which Louis threw on the ground. That boy needed to


    learn how to clean. He was so messy! But who was I to judge? I was messy too! But again, not when I


    knew someone could possibly see the mess. I scanned the posters again, I never knew anyone had


    that many. Beside his bed, there was a pile of CDs. All these things plus him trying to sneak into my


    room was giving me the creeps, it was like meeting your stalker IRL!


    We started by figuring out a n for the project and discussing who was responsible for what. After


    about thirty minutes, we were interrupted by his sister, she looked older so I guessed she was in


    college. She had tanned skin with Louis''s dirty blond hair, she looked gorgeous. That girl spoke a lot


    and fast "Hey Louis, oh you havepany! Who''s that? Your gir-" she didn''t get toplete what she


    was saying. Louis quickly told her I''m just his partner in a school project and that I wasn''t even his


    friend. Ouch... actually whatever. I didn''t care about him either so, it didn''t matter. Her reaction though


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    wasn''t affected by what he said. "You look, hot girl, don''t let him tell you anything else, and keep it PG,


    okay?" Then she got out, without saying another word or giving us a second to respond. I would have


    jerk even to his own sister! We continued working, but something was off, I couldn''t tell what.


    We kept working for hours and okay he might not be the smartest, but I gotta give him that he was


    trying to work hard and prove otherwise. And that was appreciated, at least I wouldn''t do all the work.


    When I looked at my phone to check the time, it was sote. I was about to leave when my phone rang.


    Or should I say, Cinnamon''s?!


    It was Aurora, meaning emergency. However, I couldn''t answer with Louis in earshot, so I hurried out.


    Standing at his front door, I checked my phone. She sent me a photo when I didn''t answer. It was the


    same one I took with Louis. Her text beneath the picture made my heart drop!


    ''Exin this. It''s all over the news. How could you be so careless!!??''

 Chapter 8 - Another Queen Bitch

    Chapter 8 - Another Queen Bitch


    When someone acts like a jerk, it''s genuine.


    The jerk, Louis, I thought because he didn''t upload that picture on any of his social media ounts that


    I was safe. But I got another thinging. It was all over the news. So let tell you what I already knew,


    he was the one who sent it!


    This photo would have been a normal one, but no! He had to sneak into a private area and the fool I


    was thought he wouldn''t be trouble! I''m so frustrated, I could murder him with my bare hands.


    I walked away to my car, which probably mom sent me so I could get home. I drove away and parked


    near the pizza ce I love. I called Aurora hoping her angriness ebbed away. When Aurora was angry,


    which was frequent, it felt like a massacre!


    With every beep before she answered, my heart raced. C''mon pick up. As if she heard me, she


    answered. Could I take that back?


    "Elena. Exin."


    "There''s nothing to exin. It''s just a picture with a fan."


    "In a private area?" I didn''t respond to that. I would have to tell her the whole story and I couldn''t do


    that now, wouldn''t want to dig a deeper grave. She sighed. "Are you sure he''s just a fan?"


    "Of course."


    "Not your boyfriend?" This was one of those moments where you choke on whatever you''re drinking


    and spit it out.


    "Of course not. What the hell?" I denied and made sure my voice carried my disgust to the idea.


    "Okay then." Wait that was it! "I will organize some public appearance, you''ll deny everything there but


    right now, let''s not talk to anyone about it."


    "Consider it done."


    "By the way, I wouldn''t let go how he got there in the first ce." She hung up. Looked like I wasn''t out


    of trouble just yet. Better than nothing. Thank God she didn''t ask about how the new album was going.


    Spoiler alert, I finished nothing!


    I walked in and as always, I didn''t even need to say what my order was. All I had to do was pay and


    then stuff my face with pizza. From the corner of my eyes, I could see a guy eating pizza at the faraway


    corner. His red hair reminded me of Ron, Cinnamon''s guitar teacher. It was Aurora''s suggestion to


    master the guitar and that guy was very talented. I never knew why he didn''t make a job out of it. He''d


    be spectacr.


    The guy turned around and he was Ron! Would it be obvious if I ran away now? Yes. The answer was


    yes! He got out of his seat, drink in hand and walked over. He was leaving, Elena. You didn''t even look


    like Cinnamon. Your braids are nothing like Cinnamon''s perfectly styled hair, your eyes weren''t like her


    either, your- He nced at me and then passed beside me. Phew! He whispered something to the


    waiter, paid and left.


    Maybe it was time I left too. I started to get up when the waiter came to me with a drink.


    "The guy bought you a drink. Do you know him?"


    "Nope!"


    "Hees here a lot, and he''s hot, you should thank himter." He grinned widely handing me the


    drink. It was a passion fruit. My favourite!


    "Don''t call random guys hot, your boyfriend will be jealous."


    "I''ll make it up to him." He winked.


    "I''m not hearing this, I''m outta here." I hurried out to my car, while he guffawed at my reaction.


    That night in my bed, spread like a starfish and staring at the ceiling, I had one thought. ''What the heck


    is going on in my life?'' When I finally woke up to go to school, I had a totally different thought. ''Why do I


    have to go to school when I already have a job?'' I checked my phone and sure enough, I waste. Was


    I supposed to be surprised? At this point in my life, no.


    I got dressed and headed to Starbucks. I was not going to school without my coffee. I headed to ss,


    however, the teacher was absent and his substitute wasn''t even there. What the heck? I drove too fast


    and probably got a speeding ticket and he wasn''t even there! Ugh! Skyler and Jason entered just after


    me.


    "Let''s skip this ss!" Sky suggested the moment she saw me. I only stared at her trying to figure if she


    was serious. When she said nothing, I shrugged and took a seat. She followed me while Jason


    disappeared into who knows where. Sky sat on my desk. "I''m serious. No one will know. And I heard


    Fabia ising back today, and frankly speaking, I don''t want to act nice when I hate her." Okay, that


    was interesting. Why would Sky hate anyone? I thought that was impossible.


    "Okay."


    "Wait you''re serious. It didn''t take even persuasion!" I grinned at her and she gulped when she saw me


    grinning. Sometimes I''m scary.


    "But you have to tell me everything about her. Including why you hate her."


    "Deal! Now please let''s go quickly." We got out and sat on the bleachers. Someone had to exin to do


    and my newfound hobby was gossip. This was scientifically proven since day one in this school.


    "What a beautiful weather!" I looked at her, unfazed.


    "Stop stalling." She sighed heavily.


    "Okay, promise you won''tugh."


    "I can''t promise what I won''t keep" I smiled. But she red.


    "Eli!"


    "Okay okay, promise."


    "So in Eighth grade, I was her friend along with Alice and Jennie-" She started.


    "Who''s Jennie?" I asked.


    "Alice''s current best friend, how are you even in this school if you don''t know her!"


    "Ooh! You mean her minion? Okay got it. Go on." She smiled and shook her head, amused. Better than


    being anxious.


    "Anyways you weirdo, there was this guy I liked, but Fabia also liked him." She paused searching my


    face for a reaction. "I didn''t know she liked him. So I went for it, I wanted to tell him... but when I found


    him... they were kissing." She finished. Her voice dripping sadness. That bitch was dead! I hugged her


    and she sighed. She broke out of my hug momentster. "So anyways, it happened a long time ago.


    The thing is Alice knew and she didn''t warn me. Even though I told her I was going to talk to him."


    "That Alice is a queen bitch." Sky chuckled.


    "I think she calls herself a ''queen bee''" She air quoted.


    "But she''s a bitch and a pretty dumb one too. Maybe it''s because of her clothes."


    "What?" Sheughed harder.


    "You know, it''s too tight maybe the blood can''t reach her brain because of it."


    "I know right! I thought her boobs will pop out when I saw her today."


    "She makes me wonder sometimes if we''re in school or a stripping club." We both giggled.


    Mission aplished, no more sad Sky!


    "You think Alice is too much? Wait till you see Fabia. She went to Paris for two months and now thinks


    she''s the fashion master." She continued giggling. "By the way, Alice is having a party on Saturday.


    Maybe we should crash it."


    "We''ll see" I smiled. I had a feeling Aurora would have something for me that day. My weekends are


    always busy. We had to go to our next sses. Unfortunately, they weren''t the same ones so we parted


    ways. When I did see Fabia, I knew it was her at the first glimpse. If her skimpy clothes and her walking


    with Alice, flirting with anything that moved told it all.


    After I finished all sses, I did what any insane person would do. I texted Louis.


    ''I''m in the school library, get your ass over here so we could finish that project.''


    He didn''t reply, but that didn''t mean I wouldn''t work by myself. Hours passed till the jerk came.


    "You''re early," I said sarcastically shoving books towards him. He silently took a seat and started


    working. We didn''t talk unless it was necessary. We met there every day until Thursday, we were done.


    He couldn''t hold back his jerkyments about whatever he wanted to make fun of... I was over the


    moon when we finished. I didn''t have to ever interact with him ever again... Unless I took Jason''s offer.


    And then I could take revenge... but no, I didn''t want to see his face ever again more than taking


    revenge.


    When we finally got out of the library, it was kindate. No one was there. Except for the reporter who


    took a blinding shot of us. What the heck!


    "Are you his girlfriend? Does Cinnamon know you two are dating?" He asked.


    "We were studying dude. Of course, I would never date her. Plus Cinnamon and I are only good


    friends, we''re not dating *yet*" Louis replied. Jeez, thanks! The reporter looked at me waiting for an


    answer. I smirked, I learnt exactly how to deal with this.


    "You know that what you''re doing is illegal right. You know if mywyer knows of this..." I shook my


    head. "You''ll be behind the bars. This is worse than stalking, how dare you invade my privacy like this."


    I stopped, letting him understand I wasn''t someone to be messed with. "Do you even know who I am?


    Ever heard of the name Whitte?" I took out my phone and dialled daddy. "It''s me yes. There''s a


    reporter harassing me and my friend. I think we should do something." His eyes grew wide.


    "Okay! Stop! I''m sorry, look I even deleted the photo." I smirked. Daddy chuckled, he knew what I was


    doing.


    "Never mind now. It''s okay. Bye." I hung up while he walked away, quickly.


    "What was that?" Louis gasped.


    "Nothing to worry about." I shrugged and started heading to the parking lot.


    "What did you mean by the name Whitte. These people are filthy rich. Why pretend to be one of them?"


    I onlyughed sarcastically. Did people really think it was just Loca and Ian? I came to the world first,


    people. "What the fuck? That''s your car?" I rolled my eyes and opened the car door to get in. "Wait!"


    He eximed, quickly shutting it and standing right in front of me. Ever heard of personal space?


    "What? We''re done, Louis. Didn''t you say you never want to be seen with the nerd? Go away now." I


    said annoyance dripping.


    "Yes, answer this one question."


    "I don''t have to do that."


    "C''mon, I mean what if I want to be your friend. You should be happy."


    "You want me to be your friend because you figured I''m rich? Oh, I''m honoured. Go to hell, Louis."


    "Okay okay. But can you give me a ride?"


    "No." I shrugged. Who knew he''d be like that. Where did his cool guy facade go? Probably to the trash


    where he belonged.


    "Elena, no one is here to give me a ride. I don''t even have a car, and my house is so far." Was he


    looking for sympathy?


    "You''ll leave me alone after I give you a ride, and you''ll tell no one anything," I said, my voice strong as


    mymand.


    "Okay." He ran to the other side. I shook my head. This proved how much of an asshole he was. I took


    him home and all the way, he kept asking questions. A.N.N.O.Y.I.N.G.


    I headed home after. Mom was waiting for me in the kitchen. She knew me to the extent of being


    creepy. I noticed her getting out some snacks. All my favourites... ookay!


    "Tell me," I said as I began digging into my snacks. Just because she was being weird, didn''t mean I''ll


    have to ignore food.


    "I wanted to tell you that your father and I will be travelling during the weekend."


    "That''s great, mom! You scared me." I breathed with relief. But her eyes told me there was more. That


    was when it hit me. "I''m staying with Ian and Loca on my own."


    "Umm... There''s no easy way to say that. Yes." Her weary eyes rxed a bit.


    "Mom, they fight 24/7 how will I be able to do that?"


    "Don''t you worry sweetie, they aren''t that bad. And they''re only a year younger. They won''t be trouble I


    promise."


    "Are we sure we''re talking about the same Ian and Loca?" I said in sarcasm.


    "Yes! And you know what. You can invite any of your friends or even have a party. Just don''t tell your


    father about it." She chuckled. Dad wasn''t that bad. Just a bit protective,plete opposite to mom!


    But opposite attracts, right? He wasn''t fond of my first boyfriend even though he was so nice.


    "After reconsidering, maybe that''s not a bad idea after all." I shrugged. Maybe I would invite Sky over.


    Unless she had something better to do. It was a weekend after all. I would just tell her tomorrow at


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    school.


    Because right now, I had a guitar lesson.


    And let''s say I was gettingte!

 Chapter 9 - Let鈥檚 Partaaay... Or Not!

    Chapter 9 - Let¡¯s Partaaay... Or Not!


    I rushed into my training room to find Ron sitting there. He really should learn not to be so punctual! I


    smiled sheepishly at him and then sat down. "Next time I''ll tell you an earlier time than the real practice


    so when you''rete, you''re actually on time." What? We started training and this time, I felt myself


    getting the hang of it. When training was over, I was super tired. Ron made me repeat the same pieces


    over and over, saying there was something not quite right. To me, it was perfect! But he was the


    professional for a reason. A college student who was studying music. That seemed pretty much


    devoted to me.


    "There was something I needed to ask you." He said as we started walking down the corridor. Then he


    nced to his right and tilted his head, stoppingpletely. "Umm..." What was he looking at? I tried to


    get a glimpse but he pushed me forward. "You know the boys, the band. They were..." His voice trailed


    again while he furrowed his brows. Okay, I may have an idea what was going on. I heard some


    whispers and now I was sure what it was.


    "Guys, you cane out now." I chuckled the moment they came out of hiding. Tumbling and falling on


    top of each other.


    Benjamin had a smile on his face, Adrien looked flush, Ma cursed as he was at the bottom of the


    bundle and Xander well he was nowhere in sight. When they finally stood, Xander came out of the


    elevator.


    "Cinnamon, missed me?" Xander winked the moment he got out. I was wondering how many seconds


    it would take him to flirt. Didn''t even take a second, that''s a new record even for Xander.


    "Do I even want to know what this is about?" I asked Ron. He shrugged at looked at them, asking


    silently for help. "So?" I turned to the boys.


    "Yes. Of course, you do." Xander replied.


    "We''re having a party." Benjamin and Adrien said at the same second. I titled my head in a quizzical


    way. They all started talking at once, I didn''t even understand a thing. The only things I could make out


    were


    "It''ll be so much fun." Benjamin


    "You''ll miss something big if you don''te" Ma


    "Please please Cinnamon" Adrien


    "I''ll keep youpany" Xander


    "Can only one person talk?" I chuckled. They started talking together again, except for Ron who was


    "So what they''re trying to say is that they are having a party and they want you there." He said simply.


    "That''s it?" They all nodded. "Okay." I smiled, their faces lit up and soon enough, I was engulfed in a


    bear hug. Or should I say bears! These guys make the term drama kings be a thing. I spent some


    time with them, we had so much fun. Well at least until Aurora came looking for me. When she asked


    about the new album, I assured her that I was just enhancing it, I told her it was almost finished. What a


    big fat lie!


    That night, I was so tempted to write at least one song. But what I came up with was pretty much


    rubbish. So I decided to get some sleep before I had to go to school. I slept like a baby but woke up like


    a zombie. Nothing a good cup of coffee can''t fix!


    Today, I went to school early. The one day, I wanted to skip seeing everyone, I go to school early. FML!


    I looked around for Sky and she was nowhere to be found. She didn''t even reply to my texts so I


    decided to call her during lunch break. I just needed to make sure she had no ns for today. The day


    went by as good as it could. We had to submit our projects on Monday. I hope she finished it and


    wouldn''t be working on it today. Louis kept annoying the hell out of me in our English ss. He sat right


    behind me and kept trying to talk. I, on the other hand, of course, tuned him out of my life.


    When lunch break finally came, I texted Skyler again. She texted me saying she was in the cafeteria


    already. So I guess that was where I was heading, just before the blond cheerleader, Alice, stopped


    me.


    "You don''t think you have a chance with my man." She spat her words. Ooh, so this was about her


    crush. Okay, I could y a little with her. I was bored anyway.


    "Which one exactly? Because I''m pretty sure you slept your way through everyone even the janitor." I


    was going to say worse but I didn''t want to step down her level.


    "At least boys want me, unlike you. Louis wants to date me, understood? If I see you near him, I''ll make


    your life hell."


    "Yeah, she will." Her minion agreed and they both left. What a bunch of clich¨¦s! If I didn''t hate Louis, I''d


    date him just to provoke her... no, I won''t. I wouldn''t hurt a guy just because of her, even if he was an


    asshole like Louis.


    I made my way to the cafeteria, bought food that looked edible enough and began searching for Sky.


    When I spotted her, I was reluctant to go. She was sitting with a big group of people. Finally, I decided


    to go.


    "Everyone, this is the infamous Elena." Sky introduced me to everyone. They all introduced


    themselves, I took a seat then they continued their chatter. The bell rang and mostly everyone left.


    Except for Sky, Jason, a girl named Cecilia but wanted everyone to call her Cicily or Cici and me.


    "So, Sky. Do you have any ns for today?" I asked her.


    "I was going to the mall with Cici. Maybe you should join us." She replied.


    "No, I was thinking we could have a sleepover and maybe a small party since my parents are out of


    town."


    "Yes!" She said excitedly. "How small is this party exactly?" She asked.


    "Very," I replied.


    "Count me in," Jason said. I almost forgot he was still here.


    "Okay, Cici, youing?" I asked her to be polite. I didn''t know the girl.


    "Sure." She replied


    "Can I invite Louis?" Sky asked. Is she sick? I shook my head. "He''s been asking me questions about


    you. Maybe he likes you, he could be charming and maybe you''ll like him too."


    "You know Sky, he actually brings me so much joy." I stopped to see her reaction. She was staring at


    me too much, her eyes could have popped out. "As soon as he leaves the room." I continued. Sky


    blinked while Cici and Jasonughed so hard, it was contagious. "Plus, he''s only acting like that


    because he put one and one together and figured out who my family is." Sky''s mouth formed an O.


    "Are you like a celebrity?" Cici asked. She had no idea how true her words were.


    "No, I''m not," I answered.


    "Then?" She pressed on.


    "Drop it, Cicily," Jason said.


    "No, it''s fine. She''ll figure it out when shees over." I chuckled. "My family owns a modelling agency,


    more like dad and my mom is a famous designer." I shrugged.


    "Her mom is Came Whitte, can you believe it." Sky squealed. "I met her IRL and she was so cool!"


    "Wow! Don''t worry, I won''t go tell everyone." Cici assured and I felt like she would be a good friend.


    "Thanks." I smiled.


    "Now tell me, how can it be a party with four people," Sky asked.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Six." I corrected. We can''t forget I was technically babysitting the troublemakers.


    "Yeah right, Loca and Ian will be there. Okay, I guess we''ll have a party of six people." He shrugged.


    We spent the rest of the break making stupid jokes andughing at them until we had to leave.


    When sses ended, Sky texted saying she was waiting in the parking lot. I just needed to grab a book


    from my locker and then we were ready to go.


    I opened my locker, there was some folded paper. Did wanted to write the album make me really made


    me put notes in there? Or was it Louis still annoying me? I unfolded it and my whole world stopped.


    ''You''ll pay for what you did.''

 Chapter 10 - How Do You Say Hi In Korean?

    Chapter 10 - How Do You Say Hi In Korean?


    I hid the note in my bag. This time it was handwritten so there was a chance to find out who was


    sending them. If it was even the same person. That intruder who sneaked past security, could he be


    someone in our school? If these two notes were from the same person, there could be a big chance, he


    was someone from our school!


    Right now, I had to meet Sky and act normal. I think I was getting the hang of pretending...


    Skyler and I were now heading to her home. Why was that? Well, long story short. She didn''t trust my


    sense of fashion. Even though a huge part of my life revolved around fashion. That was why she


    refused to borrow some of my pyjamas. She stated that she had very cute hoodies with animal''s ears


    that we girls had to wear. She got them when she went with her mom to Korea. ording to Sky, the


    country could give you a cuteness overdose! Why did she own six? Because they were cute. But we


    were only four girls so the unanswered question was, what would she do with the extras? Why bring


    them all?


    When we got there, the sweet cookie aroma hit me in my face. Now I was craving cookies! I literally let


    the smell hypnotize me and pull me to its source. The source turned out to be the kitchen, where Sky''s


    mom was putting the cookie patch on a t. Yum!


    "Hey, mom! That''s my friend, Elena." Sky shoved a cookie into her mouth. My mouth watered watching


    her. For a superstar who should have a strict diet, I''m the definition of messed up.


    "Anneyoung" She waved lightly at me. "Here, have some cookies." She smiled warmly. I thought she''d


    never say that. I grinned and headed to the t of cookies.


    "Hello ma''am," I said awkwardly when I realized I said nothing since I got here.


    "No. No ma''am nonsense of that. I''m not even that old. And I''m way too cool for it." That I had to give


    her. There was a very very cute ent.


    "I love your ent!" I said shoving a cookie into my mouth. Chocte! It melted in my mouth. Damn,


    now I couldn''t get enough.


    "I''m Korean, that''s why." She smiled. So that''s why Sky looked Asian, even with that sting blue hair.


    "Skyler, not to be rude or anything, but what are you doing here?"


    "Getting clothes. But why do you ask? Are you having a secret date? Is that why you made cookies? Is


    he hot? Are you two marr-"


    "Calm down. No, I''m not dating anyone. The cookies are for me, I was going to watch desperate


    housewives." Interesting!


    "Hmm... okay! Let''s go, Eli!" She said and jumped off the counter then headed to a room, me hot on her


    trail. Even though I wanted more cookies. They were perfect... sniff! Sky shut the door after we entered


    and then headed to the closet. So that was her room! Everything was so blue! She took that name


    seriously, Sky with blue hair and a blue room! Hehe. "So before you ask. My dad has another family


    and frankly doesn''t give a shit what we two are doing. He left since I was a baby and now God knows


    how many times he remarried and got divorced. I lost count after six!" She said, her head in her closet.


    She tried to act strong and indifferent but I knew better. There was sadness in her voice.


    "I wasn''t going to ask." Which is true. Yes, I was curious but I knew when not to cross a line. And that


    seemed pretty much private to me.


    "I know." She sighed. "That''s why I told you! I''ve been trying to get mom to date since forever. I even


    thought of setting her up online. But no, she opposing itpletely. I even asked her once if she didn''t


    prefer guys anymore. Which led to a pillow thrown in my face." She chuckled at the memory while I


    couldn''t contain it. I giggled, imagining her face stuffed with feathers, priceless! Did her mom have a


    photo?


    We finished packing for the night, but the bag Sky was carrying made me think she was going away for


    a month at least.


    We said bye to her mom but before we went on our way she whispered in my ear. "Next time youe


    here, I''ll teach you Korean." I nodded eagerly. I loved multilingual people. If only I had the time to take


    extranguages sses!


    When we finally fitted everything Sky got in the car, I sent Jason and Cici the address. We drove to my


    home, Sky singing to every single song that came on the radio. I was so tempted to mumble along... I


    wanted to feel normal but that could end up a disaster. Imagine me singing and sounding just like


    Cinnamon! Not worth risking!


    The moment I approached home, Sky kept gawking at everything. Our driveway my favourite part


    because it was in the middle of our small garden. I used to y hide and seek with Loca and Ian all the


    time here, though I always lost! There was always this unspeakable agreement between them that


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    they''re alleys against me. We got into the house and to my surprise, I could hear Jason''s shouts


    trailing behind.


    Jason was ying ser on the yStation with Ian, both sitting in these beanbags Ian got, while


    Loca was just sitting on the couch at the backughing quietly. "Elena, your house is our official


    hangout spot." Sky said. I gave her a weird look. "forevermore!" I chuckled and shook my head.


    "You drive fast, Jason," I said. Loca looked up at me, got up, took my arm and left with me to the


    kitchen. What crawled up her ass now? I was about to ask what was going on but she beat me at


    speaking first.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" I tilted my head, she took the gesture for confusion and borated. "About


    having a party. With cute boys, I might add." I chuckled.


    "I''m hanging out with my friends, Loca. The only other personing is a girl."


    "But still, there''s a cute guy here, and not just a cute guy, that''s Jason, do you have any idea how


    popr the guy is?" She freaked and would probably be freaking out if I didn''t stop her.


    "Loca, you look good, okay? Just have fun."


    "Can I invite everyone so we can have a real party?" I shook my head. Mom did allow me to have a


    party but it didn''t seem right. "Please. Please. Please?" She begged more. I pondered over the idea. It


    would be selfish of me if only I got to spend time with my friends.


    "Okay!" She squealed and was about to leave. Did I finish talking? No! "But you only invite three. So


    choose wisely because I don''t want the house full of teenagers. And please not any of the cheerleaders


    in my grade." I smiled at her face. Priceless!


    "You''re no fun." She said scowling at me. It was now time for a disy of power, unless I was ready to


    spend the whole night with hormonal teenagers thinking they could do anything in our house.


    "It can be two, Loca," I warned.


    "You''re the best sister ever. Love ya!" She gave a cheek kiss and ran to her room. I could be


    persuasive sometimes!


    I searched the kitchen for something we could eat for dinner, but honestly deep down, I knew we had


    nothing to eat. Where''s dad''s cooking when you need it? I jogged back to the basement with snacks I


    found. It wasn''t much but it would do until we ordered something.


    "Eli, thank God you''re back. I demand a tour. Right now!" Sky said in a dramatic voice. "Also, we need


    to change."


    "Elena, I''ll order pizza. Anything else?" Ian asked. Food? Now we''re talking.


    "Chinese," I said. He nodded.


    "You know what? I''ll just order punch of different things, we''ll need lots of food for the party Loca is


    having." *party?*


    "I told her she can get only three of her friends. That''s not a party." I crossed my fingers, please tell me


    that was what she was doing.


    "I know. However, she invited three of her friends." That wasn''t a however, that was what I told her to


    do. Was there more? "But then, one of them said she''lle with her boyfriend and" noooo! Stop Ian,


    stop. "Her other friend was hanging out with two other friends so they''reing too and I guess that''s


    it. Maybe it''s not such a big party after all!" What the heck?


    "I''ll just murder her."


    "No don''t, we can have our small party by the pool. That way the inside of the house won''t look


    miserable after and you could still have your sleepover." This sounded wise which is insaneing


    from Ian. I nodded. "Since you''re okay with this. Some guys from the football team areing too." I


    red. Now was a good time to murder that pair of twins.


    "In that case, it''s a good thing I came prepared. Eli, show me your room." I rolled my eyes. She called


    getting her whole wardrobe being prepared? I went upstairs and found Loca talking to Cici. Perfect


    timing! She waved at us and Sky told her and Loca to follow us. We went upstairs to where the rooms


    were but then Loca said she had better options to wear so we went to her room instead. They all


    changed, did their hair and makeup while I sat there not even bothering to look at what to wear.


    "Elena, why didn''t you change?" Cici asked. Loca and Sky rushed to where I was sitting, eyes wide.


    Why Cici? Why?


    "Probably because I don''t care enough." I shrugged. Their eyes got even wider, I smiled. They looked


    funny! But then the fun part ended. They tried to get me into dresses but I said no to each and every


    one. Loca then decided I didn''t have to wear a dress. So what I wore at the end was ck leather


    leggings with a cream sweater. Comfy enough I guess! When they tried to get my hair done, I opposed


    thatpletely. My braids shall always live! For makeup, they didn''t even try, probably lost hope on


    me. I put on my favourite shoes, and I was ready to party! No, not really. The party scene was definitely


    not for me.


    I told them, I would follow after I get my phone. They went directly to the backdoor where the pool is. I


    went to grab my phone. 3 missed calls from Aurora and a text from mom. I decided to read mom''s text


    first.


    ''Elena... Don''t murder your siblings even if they have a party. Please! And maybe try to enjoy it too.


    Love you.''


    So they told her? Hmm... okay! Now deep breaths and let''s see what Aurora wanted. I dialled her


    number and with the first ring, she answered. Always alert!


    "I''m not even going to say anything about how you must always keep your phone with you. Did you


    hear about the party ck Eyes are having?" Not even a hello like normal people! It was moments like


    this one that always made me see how different we are. While Aurora was always strict about


    everything, I was simply carefree!


    "Hey to you too, Aurora. And yes, they told me." I chuckled at the memory of them falling over each


    other.


    "Good. You have to go. I invited some important people that you have to meet."


    "Okay."


    "Don''t bete." Well, that I couldn''t promise. It wouldn''t even be me, I had a reputation to keep. "I''m


    serious. Also tomorrow you''re doing a live interview to rify everything." Even though they wouldn''t


    give a damn about anything but revealing my identity but okay. "Now, go enjoy your night." She hung


    up. Now, where were we? Yes, joining the party I didn''t want to have. Too much for wanting a normal


    sleepover.

 Chapter 11 - I Dare You.

    Chapter 11 - I Dare You.


    What the fudging nuggets? That was the very first thought that came in my mind when I set foot in the


    pool area. Too much people were there, that was definitely not just what Ian told me. This was exactly


    what I told them not to do.


    My next thought was I''ll call you when the party is over.


    I began turning around when I heard a voice I despised, calling me. What was he doing here? Ian! You


    are going to pay.


    "Hey, nice party," Louis said. Ugh!


    "Get out of my house, Louis."


    "Ouch! You''re hurting my feelings. But your brother invited me." I knew it. "It would be rude to just


    leave." No, it wouldn''t, just leave.


    "Then go annoy him, not me." I groaned, trying to walk away from him but he wouldn''t budge. Stop


    following me, you stalker!


    "I know you don''t like me-"


    "-More like hate."


    "Yes. But we could still be friends." I sighed. "And maybe you''ll see how charming I am." I rolled my


    eyes.


    "Louis! Hey man, d you could make it." Ian gave him that guy hug-bump thing, while I gave my dear


    brother what I imagined to be the most fearsome death re and left looking for Skyler.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Loca kissing some tall guy. Was that her boyfriend? I thought she


    wasn''t dating. I looked away, no need for me to see my sister kissing a guy! I was still searching for


    Sky, but it was almost impossible with all these people swirling around. I decided to settle down and


    have a drink, a non-alcoholic one because I liked to stay sober! I sat on my favourite spot, on the


    marble wall lining the pool area. Everyone was in the centre away from me, I took a sip from my coke


    scanning through everyone. At least queen bitch and her minions weren''t here.


    "Can I join you?" He jumped and sat next to me.


    "Now what?"


    "Can we start over?"


    "No, you can''t delete the past and you shouldn''t treat a person differently based on who their family is."


    We sat in silence. A non-awkward silence for too long.


    "You''re right!" Louis said and left, just like that. People started leaving too because Ian, true to his word,


    said he''d handle it. He said that our neighbour called the police and now we had to cut the party short.


    Even though, the house next to ours was empty. There, used to live my childhood best friend whom I


    was still friends with, Thomas. I send him emails like a lot but we didn''t talk since forever. It had been


    years since both his family and mine started moving frequently because of... no, I wouldn''t think about


    it.


    "Now, the house is all yours," Ian said, I smiled. We had this agreement with our parents that if they


    weren''t at home, we wouldn''t leave. That was why Loca and Ian didn''t try to leave with any of their


    friends. They could be good kids sometimes. I jumped down and found Sky by the pool along with


    Jason, Cici, Loca and two of Loca''s friends who I think are Olivia and Courtney, they were both


    cheerleaders.


    "Eliii! We were going to y truth or dare. Come join us." Skyler said, her voice a tone higher. They


    were all sitting in a circle soon Ian and I joined them.


    "You''re Olivia and Courtney, right?" I asked the two girls. They both nodded then giggled.


    "Elena, start," Ian said. Hmm...


    "Sky, truth or dare?"


    "I have nothing to hide. Truth," She grinned.


    "Do you have a crush on a guy from school?" I had my suspicions but I needed to be sure.


    "Maybe!" She shrugged and took a sip from her drink.


    "And that means?" Ian asked her.


    "That means yes," Jason answered him. "You should have asked her who it was, Elena." We chuckled.


    Colour began creeping into Sky''s cheeks.


    "Now my turn. Olivia?" Sky said swiftly.


    "Truth."


    "Who was your first kiss?"


    "It was Adam but we didn''t even date for a day before he blocked me out of his life." She sighed heavily


    and downed her drink. If she was talking about the same Adam I knew, then she should have known he


    was bad news. His whole appearance screamed yboy! From his tattoos to his piercings, to his


    reputation, to the way he spoke, in addition to him never settling for just one girl. "Ian, truth or dare?"


    "Dare. I''m feeling a bit adventurous tonight." He grinned.


    "You have to kiss the prettiest girl here." Ian stood up and walked toward a very surprised Skyler


    without hesitation. He put his hands on both her cheeks and pecked her lips the returned to his seat.


    What was that?


    Everyone stared at him, wide-eyed. Sky blinked as if waking up from her trance while Ian only winked.


    Everyone was so silent until Jason burst into a fit ofughing.


    "What the hell, Sky? Your look is priceless!" Soon enough, everyone followed except for Sky who kept


    staring ahead of her.


    "Jason?"


    "I don''t want to kiss anyone, so truth?"


    "What''s the most embarrassing thing you''ve ever done?" Ian smirked as if he knew something.


    "I..." Jason trailed. "Can I get a pass?"


    "Maybe, I''ll answer for you." Sky replied. Jason shook his head viciously. Sky giggled. "He had an


    eyeliner phase in middle school."


    "More like a full makeup phase." Ian snorted.


    "Yes, yes so funny." He blushed. We continued ying, and pretty much stuck to keeping truths to a


    minimum. After what happened to Jason, no one would try to be exposed like that... especially me!


    "Sky, get out of my bed, I told you to sleep in any of the guest rooms," I said feeling exasperated but


    rolled to the other side of bed anyway. She''d been so persistent to sleep in my room. The other girls,


    however, each chose a guestroom.


    "But what about the sleepover''s spirit? We have to stay in the same room Eli, and you don''t even have


    another bed, and the ground is freezing. So please Eli, let me sleep here." Sky whined for the millionth


    time today. I rolled to my side facing her with a smug look, she only pouted, making me chuckle. I let


    out a soft breath andid on my back, staring at the glow in the dark stars I put on the ceiling.


    "Elena?" I didn''t answer. Trying to close my eyes for a bit. "Eli?" Sky sat.


    "Skyler, you seriously have to sleep. Where do you get all that energy?"


    "The Sky''s awake, so I''m awake, so we have to y." Leave it to Sky to always bring a Disney


    reference to everything. I groaned.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know what? Let''s go eat. It''s almost time for breakfast anyway." I got out of bed, Sky following.


    "But Eli, you shouldn''t eat at night."


    "Then why is there a light in the fridge smartie?" I asked, smugly.


    "You know what? You''re right! Let''s eat at night!" So that was what we did. We tiptoed to the kitchen so


    Jason who was currently sleeping on the couch wouldn''t wake up. After technically eating all leftovers,


    we headed back to my room to try and get some sleep, or at least that was what I was trying to do!


    "Elena, are you sleeping?" Sky asked after less than five seconds.


    "No, I''m training to die," I replied sarcastically, keeping my eyes closed.


    "I like him, too much... and he can''t even notice." Huh? Her voice was so heavy. Who made my friend


    feel like this? There was a murder soon to bemitted.


    "Who?" I asked so I''d know who to curse exactly. Sky only sighed in return, both of us silent until we


    drifted to sleep.


    "Wake up wake up wake up." Sky screamed in my ears. I threw a pillow at her face in return but she


    swatted it away.


    "Ugh! Go away." I groaned sleepily. She got close again and whispered in my ear.


    "Do you wanna build a snowman?" What. The. Fuck. She finally started to get away from me. Yay!


    "Heh, do you y the guitar?" Nooo, she did not find my guitar! I sat to get a good look at what she


    was doing. She did find my guitar. Shit! Now I had to rece it and use another one! Damn it!


    "Sorta," I replied truthfully. Ron said I wasn''t that good yet, but pretty good at the same time if that


    made any sense. It didn''t.


    "Can you y it? Please? Pretty please?" I wasn''t fully awake yet and my mind was still groggy with


    "But I can''t sing, so you''ll have to do it, or there will be no singing at all," I said trying to cover my slip,


    the moment I realized what shit got out of my mouth.


    "Okay deal!" She screamed and ran outside.


    I got up and took my guitar and yed it for everyone for a bit until Ian made some pancakes. That was


    his speciality. So freaking delicious.


    "Why don''t we go to the beach?" Sky asked during breakfast. Ian and Loca had ns with friends but


    promised to return early. So we made ns without them.


    As always Sky insisted on being the one in charge of our clothes. Why did I agree? Oh yes! Because


    she was bloody annoying. She tried to put me in a bikini. To her bad luck, it was a bit cold. Sky put on


    her bikini anyway but with a shirt on top of it. For me, I put on an oversized shirt and shorts. I would


    have put on pants but that could be problematic with all that sand. When she saw me, she said I had to


    change into something hot. The thing that Sky didn''t really get was that I didn''t want to be liked


    because I''m hot!


    All the way, Sky tried to be cheerful. Cici left this morning saying she had to go shopping with some of


    her friends. While Jason said he wouldn''t be third-wheeling two girls so he called a friend so he


    wouldn''t be the only guy.


    When we got to the beach, Skyler kept telling me she knew I was having fun because who wouldn''t


    have fun at the beach. I kept ring at her because she looked unsure and tried even harder to make


    me think it would be a good day. It was fun seeing her suffer like that, well it was totally because she


    didn''t let me sleep. We kept chatting, running and sshing water over each other, waiting for Jason.


    All of a sudden, Sky got overexcited and kept telling me to look where she was pointing. I looked and


    saw nothing extraordinary. It was a normal day, people hanging around.


    "Elena, how can you really not see them!"


    Wait! Was that Ron!


    Is that the part where I should run?!

 Chapter 12 - Bumping Into Trouble... Literally!

    Chapter 12 - Bumping Into Trouble... Literally!


    One thing you should never do when you need to stay out of attention. Do. Not. Run. Seriously, Just


    Look where you''re going!


    I tried to act indifferent when Sky asked me if I finally saw them.


    "I can see the stars" I started to chant but then Sky elbowed me. "Okay, okay" I pretended to scan the


    area. "I see a cloud in the shape of pizza!" Now I looked fascinated at the sky. When she looked pissed


    off, I acted like I was thinking hard "Oh my God are these twins!" I finally said for her sake. "Have you


    never seen twins in your life, Skyler?" I teased. To my dismay, she looked satisfied with my answer.


    "We should go talk to them. At least until Jason and his friende." She tugged on my shirt. I looked


    at her trying to figure a way to discourage the idea.


    "No, you go. I''ll get some food." I finally said. Because who would dare say no ande between a girl


    and her hungriness. Sky shrugged so I hurried to pass by Ron and his twin, Ross and then I would be


    safe.


    The only w in this brilliant n was that I didn''t dare to look up so I wouldn''t catch their eyes.


    I bumped into something hard and almost fell down. Strong arms snaked around my waist to keep me


    from falling. I looked up to see Ron! Oh damn! Why of all things in the whole world I bumped into him?


    Why did he look so hot from here?


    "Nice of you to bump in." He smirked, letting go of me. I felt heat creeping up my neck to my face, don''t


    you dare blush.


    "Excuse me!" I snapped while he stared into my eyes. Toote for not trying to blush. Now it was my


    turn for a cocky remark. At least I could still save face that way. "Why are you staring? Staring isn''t


    good you know!" He shrugged. But kept his intense stare. "Like what you see?" I crossed my arms like


    a scolding mother.


    "Would you think I''m a weirdo if I said yes!" He grinned.


    "Yes weirdo, now excuse me." I tried to walk away from him but he blocked my way, stretching his arm.


    Just when did he be that annoying? Where was my sweet Ron?


    "Wait up sugar." Too much for trying to escape before Sky could attract their attention to us. I think I


    could do the job just as well!


    "Who do you think you are to call me that?" I narrowed my eyes at him. Couldn''t he get the picture?


    "I''m Ron and you?" Cinnamon! Haha!


    "Don''t know you to tell you my name. You are a total stranger!" I started walking away but once again


    he blocked my way.


    "We''re not totally strangers. I met you before." No, you didn''t. "Besides... maybe we are perfect


    Strangers!" I raised a brow. "Now c''mon just say it. Or should I guess?"


    "Go away!"


    "You look like a Shana!" He smiled, his smile disarming.


    "What kind of name is that?" I snorted.


    "It means a rose. So pretty but with thorns... especially with that deep red blush." Would it be too much


    if I cursed him? No, I guess not.


    "Take care then, or those thorns will hurt you," I said in a threatening voice, that didn''t sound too


    convincing even to me. Mental note: I had to train my threatening skills on Loca and Ian more! Just


    then Sky came along with Ross, Jason and Adam. That was the friend Jason was getting? Seriously!


    "Elena! Look who I found!" Sky chanted, that happy tone would be the reason I sucked her blood if I


    ever turned into a vampire! Ron hummed. "You''re Ron?"


    "The one and only!" He replied. "I see you met the worse version of me."


    "Hey! I''m way better!" Ross argued. This reminded me of a certain pair of twins. Always arguing about


    pretty much everything. They are like water and hot coal, put them together and there will be hissing


    with smoke of angriness. I shook my head at the memory of the countless times I caught then fighting


    over literally nothing. Just for the sake of arguing!


    "Okay everyone now. So Ron, Ross, Jason, Adam, Elena, and I''m Skyler. Any questions? No good.


    Now, Eli, weren''t you hungry? Let''s all go get something to bite." Sky said in one breath. They all


    murmured their agreement and started walking. Hello! I was still here, and I did *not* want to go


    anywhere. But you shouldn''t ditch your friend, right?


    "Sky, do you think I will be a bad friend if I ditched you?" I whispered in her ear.


    "Depends. Is this an emergency? And if it is then you''reing to Alice''s party with me."


    "Alice who?" Please, don''t be the Alice I never want to see again in my life.


    "Alice in Wondend."


    "What? You want to go to the movies?"


    "No Eli, stop ying dumb. You''re smart. Alice the blond cheerleader." Well, I couldn''t say I didn''t see


    thising. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I can''t." For many reasons. But the two main ones were that, one I hate the girl, two Cinnamon


    has to be somewhere.


    "Then you can''t ditch me now, and especially now!" She said but I saw something foreign in her eyes.


    Worry. What could possibly make her worry? I sighed, she smiled in return and retreated to walk


    between Ross and Adam engaging in an animated conversation.


    "Shana sounded better than Elena. But Elena is nice too." Kill me now.


    "Aren''t you tired of annoying me yet?"


    "We''re just getting started, no way I''m done." Heughed. A long throatyugh. Damn, why did he have


    to make that cute sound? How would I act normal around him when I''m Cinnamon!


    "Can you hear that?" He eyed me suspiciously, I raise a brow so he shook his head. "Exactly! That''s


    the sound of you being silent."


    "That sounds dull. Maybe we could sing all the way to the restaurant."


    "That''s brilliant! Okay, follow along whenever you''re ready!" I said in fake enthusiasm. "Twinkle twinkle


    little star." He suppressed a smile. "I wanna hit you with my car." His eyes widened, his whole


    demeanour made me want to continue and there was no stopping me. "Throw you off a tree so high,


    hope you break your neck and die." I chanted grinning.


    "Suffer suffer scream in pain, hope you''ll never breathe again. I think that''s how they said it in that


    movie Sky made me watch." Jason shuddered and fell to pace just beside me so now I was walking


    with Ron on one side and Jason on the other side. I chuckled lightly trying to imagine his struggle with


    Sky.


    "Isn''t that the movie with monsters in it?" Ron asked.


    "Ooh! Someone is a cartoon fan." I teased.


    "I do watch it sometimes." He said. Just then I realized, I''d known Ron for a long time but I never asked


    him what he liked. We never even talked like two proper people. Always staying professional and


    crossing no boundaries. Maybe this was my chance to get to know him better. Without Cinnamon''s


    mask! Actually, it was time to learn more about everyone!


    So we went to a restaurant and the things I learnt were:


    Sky was acting weird all day.


    It might have to do with either Ross or Adam.


    Ron has an older sister who''s married


    ording to Ross, Ron had a serious addiction to any dessert containing lemons.


    Also that he gained this addiction when they went on a trip to Paris and Ron had cr¨ºpe au citron.


    Sky imed Jason only pretends to dislike cartoons but he actually loves them. (Of course not as much


    as her!)


    We talked about other random things including Ron''s passion for music, Ross''s love for cooking, which


    led to me mentioning how good daddy''s cooking was, but then he promised his would be even better. I


    would be the judge of that! And then Sky mentioned how she wanted to be just like mom. Which led us


    to talking about my family. Then she started giving Ross some fashion advice. Adam told us that he


    was thinking of getting another tattoo. Just where would he put it? His whole body was inked! While


    Jason was ying the role of the jokester tonight, keeping the mode light. That was the nearest thing to


    normal I''d ever experienced!


    But it couldn''tst long because now, I had to get ready for that interview!

 Chapter 13 - Do You Come Here Alot?!

    Chapter 13 - Do You Come Here Alot?!


    I was driving to get to where I would meet Aurora so we could discuss the important details then we


    could head together to where the studio was when my phone rang. It was an unknown number which


    was weird, because who would have my number. I didn''t answer but the person was so persistent on


    calling. My conscious told me that maybe it was something important so I decided against my better


    judgment and answered.


    "Hey Shana, missed me?" Was it just me or it was actually creepy that he had my number. I didn''t even


    give it to him. I groaned, now was not the time for distractions. I had to stay focused. "Take a chill pill,


    sweetie. Anyways you can always me Skyler whenever I annoy you; she gave me your number." So


    that is how he got my number. Some best friend I had! Would she ever stop trying to y Cupid? For


    my sanity, I hoped yes.


    "Ron, I''m busy, okay? You can hang up now." I said calmly, my voice betraying no emotion.


    "Busy doing what?"


    "Why did you even call?" I asked him. The best strategy to dodge answering a question is to ask one of


    your own!


    "I''m bored. Like super duper bored." He sighed heavily and dramatically. Like it was the end of the


    world. I suppressed my chuckle.


    "Then go do something. I really have to go." Which was true, I almost reached my destination. "Maybe


    you should try calling a friend!" I suggested. A guy like him surely had lots of friends. It was a mystery


    why he seemed interested in talking to in Elena.


    "But that''s what I just did." He grumbled. "Ugh! Okay. But this conversation is not over." I hung up and


    went straight to Aurora. She would be so proud of me. For the first time in my life, I was only one


    minutete. That was a damn record!


    We discussed what needed to be said and what definitely wasn''t a good topic. I agreed to almost


    everything. Keyword here: almost Aurora didn''t want me to downright say Louis was a damn liar who


    was only pretending. To my utter dismay, I knew she was the professional in this. She knew what was


    right even if it went against all the logic I knew!


    We went on our way and since Aurora was in charge of everything, we arrived on time. We were


    greeted enthusiastically by many. When everything was set, I kept reying Aurora''s words in my


    head. I couldn''t make even the slightest mistakes. Especially when Bryan tries to dig some secrets or


    any kind of news that could be scandals, which he would surely try to find. If he thought he was clever


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    then he hadn''t met me yet. Well, he did meet me before but that was beyond the point! I wasn''t like


    most celebrities he met! And let me tell you, he met a lot! Most dirty secrets were out thanks to him.


    When he finally showed up, he tried pulling me into a hug. However, I kept it professional. He finally


    then started the interview by greeting the people watching, then introducing me as the mysterious


    singer. Sometimes I thought they were more interested in me being mysterious than my music itself.


    But that was just non-reasonable doubt; my music was kickass!


    My whole n now was to charm everyone. So I waved at the camera, giving them the most winning


    smile anyone on earth had ever seen. I Perfected my performance by telling the gigantic lie of how


    happy I was to be there. I then tell a real solid truth of how much my fans meant to me and how much I


    loved them. Bryan looked too satisfied with my words. As if he just caught the biggest fish in the sea!


    "You can''t love them too much; your boyfriend could get jealous, right guys?" He raised a brow. "Or is


    your rtionship with him isn''t that good?" Hepleted, if we weren''t live, he would have smirked the


    biggest smirk ever. I knew we would get to the topic of Louis eventually, but that guy was just too


    eager.


    "I''m sure he would..." I said. Pausing; to keep everyone focused on my next words. "If I had one, so I


    guess you''re all safe." I winked. His face told me my message was finally received. All I had to do now


    was to survive the rest of those thirty minutes. God help me! The best policy is being half honest. Lie


    only when you need to!


    I hadn''t had a boyfriend since I became Cinnamon and before that, I dated only once. His name was


    Freddie and let me tell you, he was nothing like that idiot pretending to be my friend. He was too nice to


    evenpare to Louis. But then I had to break up with him...


    "Then is that just a crush?" He asked slyly. The screen in front of us disying the picture of me and


    Louis.


    "No, that''s just a friend." I smiled. One thing Bryan was famous for, he made his guests lose their


    temper so they could spell everything.


    "A friend you love?"


    "Do you hate your friends then, Bryan?" I could practically see the fumes out of his ears whenever I


    spoke in that cool cheerful voice, which was bringing me lots of joy.


    "Okay! Now I''m gonna ask you something we are all dying to know." He smirked.


    "I guess I know what that is..." If this was what I thought, then let me tell you, it was getting boring!


    "And you''re probably right! Why are you covering your face?" I sighed internally. "We actually imagined


    two versions of this answer! You are either hiding your face because you are ugly behind the mask! No


    offence." Dude, I''m gorgeous!


    "None taken." Just because you said no offence, doesn''t make it any less offensive.


    "Or you are so old and don''t want people to know this! So which one is it!" He continued, thinking he


    was slowly picking at my nerves.


    "Neither actually!" I burst outughing at what he said as if it''s a joke. "Being behind my mask gives me


    a chance to be anyone and that''s part of the reason why my albums each has a very different


    personality or theme," I exined keeping my voice the perfect tone.


    "Can''t you give us a hint?" Now he was reminding me of Loca. When she needed something from any


    of our parents, she kept nagging.


    "I think I''ll keep you guessing." I winked.


    "I''ll tell you what I''m guessing, you''re near the age of being in high school or college." He said too


    eagerly. I only shrugged in response, not showing a hint of surprise.


    The next minutes were pure torture. Bryan kept using every single rumour made in the universe. Even


    the ones I never heard of, and I heard a lot. But then maybe he was the one who made up some of


    them, I wouldn''t put it beyond him!


    My days then went from school work to training. We submitted our project and made a kickass


    presentation. Well, it was mostly me but at least I got Louis to do it my way! He went again to be his


    normal self AKA asshole. He kept making fun of me every now and then when we were running. That


    might seem crazy but, it was better than him treating me nicely. It was giving me the creeps!


    Ron texted every now and then asking random questions which I answered and shot back another


    question. It was fun to text him. He seriously had a split of personality; he was one person with


    Cinnamon then totally another person with Elena!


    It was Thursday when I decided I needed my dose of my favourite pizza ce. It was also time I


    started working on my album. So I sat at the table in the corner and started scribbling in my notebook.


    It was useless! Every single idea wasn''t good enough!


    "Do youe here a lot?" I heard Ron saying. Ron? I closed my notebook as fast as I could. "That


    should have been a good line, but it sounded creepy." Heughed and sat down on the opposite chair.


    "I think normal people say hi." I smiled.


    "And I think normal people don''t study while eating pizza, but I guess we were both wrong." Well, he


    was wrong since I wasn''t studying but he didn''t need to know that. We both ate and chatted, there was


    a feeling of familiarity just sitting there and talking nonsense with him.


    "Do you want to drive around?" I asked him when we got out. Then I cursed myself, I shouldn''t be


    doing that!


    "Who''s driving?"


    "Me," I answered, unsure of the idea anymore.


    "I don''t want to die." He pursed his lips. I narrowed my eyes at him. "But I don''t want to be killed so I''ll


    sacrifice my safety and let you drive around." I pped my hands in excitement, my driving skills were


    awesome. I technically learnt from Ian whose driving is crazy. Literally.


    I drove slowly at first, but then it was time for some fast driving. Ron kept pointing out that I would get


    us killed but seriously, he should trust me more than this. After about an hour, I had to drive him back to


    his car so I could go home and get some sleep before school.


    There was only one thought in my mind, I had to think of a n to figure out these notes I tugged in my


    drawer!

 Chapter 14 - Id Rather Fail

    Chapter 14 - I''d Rather Fail


    So when I did think about the notes, I decided to put each and every possibility in the open. Starting


    from the worst all the way to the it''s not even a problem ones. From my dark past till just a prank! And


    then I had my list of suspects ready, all I had to do was figure out if it was even someone from that list.


    I went to the ce that seemed to regrly give everyone their dose of daily drama, school! And I did


    get my dose today. We got the marks for our project. I knew it was perfect, and to prove my point, we


    got a straight and nice A .


    We were in the school''s garden when the drama decided to start.


    At first, Louis looked like he was heading towards us but changed his mind. He looked mad. And by


    mad, I didn''t mean angry, I meant crazy. When Sky finally noticed his pacing back and forth, she


    decided to just call him. He looked startled but headed to us anyways.


    "Umm.. hey?" Louis said avoiding eye contact, I had never seen him like that before. That was a huge


    transformation.


    "Don''t you want to thank someone for umm... I don''t know, getting an A ?" Sky asked him teasingly.


    Louis shook his head.


    "I always get As!" He stated, shrugging. Something was telling me that was a lie. And by something I


    mean the way Jason doubled inughter.


    "That was a good joke man." Jason patted him on his back, his breath still uneven. Louis then sighed.


    And took a deep breath then a few deep breaths closing his eyes. He looked like he was going to


    "Thank you for helping me." Louis said too fast that I barely made out the words "nerd." He added, nice


    and clear. Sky then held her phone up showing us all that she got everything in record. She yed it


    over and over. Louis looked like he would murder her.


    "Can you please repeat what you said? It was too fast" I said teasing him.


    "Never." And just like that, he left as fast as he could. Maybe that was a bit too much to ask. I did know


    he wouldn''t repeat it. But it was fun anyway.


    I was heading to my next andst ss of the day when Aurora decided it was a good time to text me.


    Aurora: I tweeted that you''re having a meet and greet using your twitter. It''s for charity so I know you


    wouldn''t mind. It''s on Saturday, call me whenever you can and I''ll tell you the details. Enjoy school!


    Two words. Oh, God!


    Why couldn''t I sleep a whole weekend? Like seriously! Ten secondster, Ron texted. I grinned at the


    phone; I knew it would be a stupid question. And that was what it was!


    Ron: Red or ck?


    Me: What?


    Ron: Personally, I''d love red but most girls say ck


    Me: Are you drunk?


    I was in the mood for teasing him. And it wasn''t like he was making any sense!


    Ron: Nope! I''m asking you what you''re going you wear for the party


    Me: What party?


    Was he talking about graduation? Because that was still months.


    Ron: The one I''m inviting you to right now. Keep up!


    Me: That''s how you invite ady?


    Ron: Well not usually. But that party has Cinnamon in it. In addition to ck Eyes.


    One word. Shit!


    Me: Unfortunately, I have things to do.


    Ron: Oh,e on. You don''t even know when it is.


    But I do!


    Me: When is it?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ron: Tomorrow at eight.


    Me: Bad luck. I do have something very very important to attend. Family-rted so I can''t ditch it.


    Sorry.


    Ron: :''(


    I headed to ss, the teacher asked me to meet her at the principal''s office. That might sound like


    trouble but I wasn''t in trouble... I hoped.


    I followed her through halls to where I was needed. The secretary greeted us and told us to get in. For


    some reason, this was making my heart beat faster. I hoped it was just a bit of paranoia.


    They both kept talking. Giving too many introductions to why I was there. The only thing that registered


    in my mind was when the teacher said I had to teach some students Chemistry; because they were


    almost failing it. I would get bonus marks in any other subject in return and I hated Maths. So I thought


    it was a win-win. Until I knew who I was teaching. Five students including Adam and Louis!

 Chapter 15 - Cupid Screwed Up

    Chapter 15 - Cupid Screwed Up


    "Since you''re sick, don''t you need someone to keep youpany?" Ron asked once I picked up my


    phone. I smirked for an unknowable reason.


    "By someone you mean you?" I asked even though I knew what his answer would be.


    "Who else?"


    "Then no." Just then someone knocked at my room''s door. Since they even bothered knocking, it would


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    be mom. Dad mostly texts me when he needs something. I got up to open the door, and guess who I


    found there... Ron!


    "Well toote." He smiled and pushed his way in. "Your mom let me in." He said as he took refuge on


    my couch. I raise a brow. "By the way, she thinks I''m your boyfriend." He shrugged while my eyes felt


    like they''ll pop out of their sockets. "Also, she told me to close the door and keep the noise to a


    minimum." Okay, that was it! What the hell!


    "Give me one reason why I shouldn''t just throw you out." I crossed my arms, still standing in the


    doorway.


    "Because the world will frown upon you. Who could miss a chance to have this kind ofpany?" He


    said pointing at himself.


    "Oh yeah?" I shook my head. "I''m not so convinced." I opened the door wider.


    "Okay, okay! Don''t throw me out and I''ll get you a lollipop." I burst outughing. Did he think I was a


    three-year-old or what? "Now please, since you''re sick can you just close the door... or don''t. Whatever


    and get in bed. I got you something." He opened his bag to reveal a soup in a cantine. Aww, that was


    sweet. I finally obliged and crept in bed, I wouldn''t let good soup go to waste.


    I took a sip, it was pretty good. However, I decided that teasing him a little wouldn''t hurt. So I made a


    disgusted face and fake coughed a few times. Ron scratched his neck and then tried to say something


    but decided against it making him open and close his mouth like a fish. I chuckled when I couldn''t hold


    it anymore, that was when he figured what I was doing. He narrowed his eyes at me giving me chills.


    "Don''t you daree near me, I''m sick," I warned him.


    "Who said I was going to do anything, I''m totally against violence." He smirked, I gulped. "Now, I think


    you need to rest." He sat at the edge of the bed.


    "And what are you exactly going to do?"


    "This." He then started singing a Luby softly. I was seriously caught off guard. Was this who Ron


    really was? For him, we didn''t know each other for long but the moment I told him I was sick, he came


    to my house and did all this! Just why would he do this to *me*? I dropped all my thoughts and doubts


    out of my head and focused on his voice. The music in it, the way he sang it, the way he closed his


    eyes and swayed his body slightly, just everything. His voice was so soothing that I actually fell asleep.


    When I woke up I found him sleeping beside my bed, his hands on the bed with his head resting on


    them. Now I felt bad about lying to him but what else could I have done. Hisshes were so long and


    his face had light freckles. He simply looked like a cute puppy. Too bad I had to wake him up, but I


    guess that was what life was!


    I took a deep breath and screamed in his ears. Yes, he looked cute sleeping, but still, he looked even


    better frightened. I startedughing until my stomach hurt at his startled face and soon enough he was


    while Ron was taking a shower. When he was done I took his hand and said, "Let''s go get breakfast,


    my dad makes the most wonderful breakfast worldwide!" Unfortunately, he chose to manage a


    modelling agency instead of being a cook. He nodded and I dragged him with me downstairs. Smelling


    waffles and bacon already, my mouth watered.


    When Ron saw the look on dad''s face, he became a bit nervous, why was he like that now? Oh right!


    Because he dug his own grave, I would love to enjoy the scene now before I intervene. We took our


    chairs and for the longest moment, no one said anything.


    "So you''re her boyfriend huh?" Dad said atst. Maybe I should tell them the truth? No, who was I


    kidding? Let''s leave him suffer a bit more.


    "Yeah." Ron dug his grave even deeper. He smiled nervously, mom looked as happy as ever, Loca and


    Ian well they were gawking!


    "No fucking way!" Loca gasped.


    "Language, Loca." Mom scolded her. She was okay with us dating but not swearing! Loca murmured a


    sorry. What happened next was beyond any fixing. Every single person was interrogating the poor guy.


    Especially dad, he was asking too many questions to keep track of. I was too amused to try to stop this


    nonsense. I doubted that deep down they all knew I wouldn''t date again.


    Unfortunately, it was a Monday. Meaning, I had to get to school. When I was there, Sky was waiting for


    me. It had be our school routine. Staring the day with a fresh set of gossip!


    "Cinnamon is doing a meet and greet!" Sky chanted the moment she saw me. I rolled my eyes in fake


    irritation, I had to always convince everyone I didn''t like her, me... oh whatever! "And guess what? He


    invited me!" She did a little happy dance. Was she talking about the same guy she mentioned at her


    home?


    "Who''s that he, exactly?" I asked her, feeling suddenly interested in the topic. She smiled shyly while


    her cheeks became a light shade of pink. I smiled back, knowingly and nudged her lightly.


    "My... crush." I gasped. I did not expect her to admit something like that! "He''s been my crush since


    forever but... he never noticed me." She groaned.


    "Who''s that?" I wanted to know. I needed to know. It was so very important!


    "You have no idea, do you?" I shook my head. I wouldn''t ask if I knew, smartie! "Okay, let''s make a deal


    then, you have five chances to guess who is that, okay?" No, not okay! I wouldn''t guess it right! I didn''t


    even know half the guys she knew. "Small hint, think of boys from our school." Okay, so that narrowed


    the list but still, it had only been two weeks. How many could you know in just that time! Spoiler alert:


    not enough.


    "Hmm..." I tapped my chin trying toe up with the most logical person. "Maybe it''s Dave? That''s why


    you worked so hard in that project!" Skyler shook her head and held out a finger. One chance out!


    "I think I know who it is, it''s Jason, right?" She didn''t respond to that, oh my God! "But he''s your friend


    how could you...." I said while she broke into a fit ofughter, holding another finger. Ugh! By this rate,


    my five chances would end and still, I wouldn''t guess. Just who could it be?


    "Louis?" I asked but apparently, it''s not, since the fingers increased another one. "You should just tell


    me, that''s what besties are supposed to do." I narrowed my eyes at her but she just shrugged. Ugh! I


    continued thinking like real hard now. That''s when I remembered, "It can''t be my own bro, right?" I


    asked unsure. That could be awkward.


    "He''s hot but no. Last chance." Sometimes I hated that girl. I needed to think outside the box. I needed


    the most person who wouldn''t make sense. Because Sky was one thing and that was called,


    unpredictable!


    "Sky, please, please tell me it''s not Adam." That was when she decided to say a yes. This. Is. A.


    Disaster.


    "You have toe with us. I wouldn''t feelfortable without my girl." Her eyes were pleading me but


    if I went, Cinnamon wouldn''t be there and that could be problematic. So I came up with the most


    logical


    "I have to join mom in the agency, they''re short on models so I''m needed, sorry." I apologized. This


    didn''t sound realistic as it did in my head.


    "Then I surely must see the photos. It''s awesome you''re gonna be so awesome as a model. Finally,


    you realized how hot you are. Yaay!" What had I gotten myself into?


    Sky made us take a detour around school because she needed to use a specific toilet. Not just that,


    she made me wait for her because ording to her that was written in girls code. She stayed there too


    long until I told her I would drag her out if she didn''te out on her own. We wentte to our ss


    then, but that wasn''t enough for Sky. She kept bothering Miss V until we got detention. She kept telling


    her how good she looked today, and then asked if she had a date? Just what was wrong with her


    today?


    Even after we got detention she didn''t stop. She got us detention for three days. I didn''t even do a


    thing!


    That''s when she med me for making so much trouble "I told you to stay quiet and not to be a


    troublemaker, Eli. Why are you behaving like that? I''m so disappointed in you." She said while we were


    getting to our desks. If that was what true best friends were, then I was surely not ready to have one.


    Unfortunately, it looked like I was stuck with her! And call me a schizophrenic but I liked getting into


    mischief with her all the time.


    "I''m not even surprised, but do I even want to know why you did this?" I whispered. She grinned, that


    was a sign of trouble, I could hear the rm in my head already.


    "Because that''s where Adam is."


    My n was set.


    I was murdering her!

 Chapter 16 - This Is Everything I Never Wanted

    Chapter 16 - This Is Everything I Never Wanted


    The moment we entered the detention room, Sky''s eyes turned into hearts. Adam was standing there


    flexing. There was no one else in the room and I did not want to third-wheel this. I never thought I''d say


    this but good thing we weren''t allowed to talk!


    The teacher entered saying he didn''t want to be there as much as we didn''t so we''d better behave next


    time. Hope Sky heard this! Because I didn''t n on wasting precious time anymore. For God''s sake, I


    was a superstar!


    We kept quiet, the teacher reading something on hisputer and us staring into nothingness. After


    about ten minutes of silence, Adam decided it was a good time to talk.


    "He''s sleeping now. Anyone up for sneaking out for an hour and a half?" No, it couldn''t be. I looked


    thoroughly at the teacher, his head was bowed a bit and he wasn''t scrolling through the screen


    anymore. Damn, he was sleeping! I should believe Adam when he said something like that. I mean he


    was in detention more than he ever was in any ss! How he wasn''t expelled yet? I had no idea.


    "I wouldn''t ditch Elena." Sky said giving me puppy eyes.


    "Nah! Don''t worry about me. I''m good!" I shrugged. If she liked the guy, then I shouldn''t get in her way.


    Even if I thought this was bound to be a widespread disaster. She nodded and they both disappeared


    through the halls.


    Now, I had some serious time to kill. I got out my scribble book and started working on my album. I was


    thinking of the theme, maybe it could be about love! Hmm... I guess that sounded like a good idea but


    now what to say? I didn''t have much experience!


    When Adam and Sky returned, I was done. This album better write itself because it seemed to me, I


    wasn''t going to finish it. Music is supposed toe from your heart. And for now, my heart was icy!


    When detention time was finally up, Sky asked me to give her a ride. I epted too eagerly, I needed


    to know exactly what happened.


    "He''s so dreamy, Eli. We had sushi and he drove me around with his motorcycle." She sighed absently.


    "His muscles felt so great under my fingers." I chocked at her words. Just what was I hearing? She


    giggled and continued speaking. "I held him so I wouldn''t fall off, Eli. What were you thinking, you bad


    girl?" Oh, Thank God!


    When I reached home, my mind was set on figuring out where mom was. I needed to tell her about me


    modelling and that mess I got into. Dad could do too but mom would be over the moon. I''d like to see


    her face when I tell her! didn''t have to search for mom too long. She had a studio at home, so that was


    the first ce I searched in. And surprise surprise, she was there working on something. I really


    couldn''t figure out what it was supposed to be. As always!


    "Mom, how does it feel like to have the best daughter in the world?" I asked her with the best smile you


    could ever see. The smile reserved especially for when you need something from your parents. She


    looked at me, unfazed and shrugged.


    "I don''t know, ask grandma!" Not cool, mom. Not cool! I narrowed my eyes at her. "I mean Loca is fine


    too so I know a bit how it feels." What?


    "But is Loca the one you wanted to model for you since forever?" I asked her. Getting to the point.


    "*Wait*! Don''t tell me!" Her eyes widened at realization. "Finally!" She squealed. "It''s too hard to get


    Cinnamon to model for you these days. Even when she is your daughter." She said with too much


    excitement. "But no masks, dear daughter." She raised a questioning brow. She didn''t think I''d go as


    Cinnamon, right?


    "That''s the n. I need the photos by the way." I smiled, hoping she wouldn''t figure out why I needed


    them.


    "My sixth sense is telling me you have a date to your concert so you said you are helping me. Does


    that sound about right?" I gave her a maybe and she chuckled "I knew it!" She shook her head. "I''ll tell


    your father, you need this after the party and before the meet and greet, right?"


    "You know me too well." I kissed her cheek and headed to my room.


    When I was done with most of the details, I headed to where I was meeting Aurora. Was Ite? I don''t


    think I need to answer that!


    We arrived in style just like everyone else. Everyone was wearing elegant dresses or suits sporting


    expensive looking golds and silvers. The moonlight was too magical, providing a natural disco ball from


    the outside.


    When we got inside, there was a sweet melody drifting through the busy atmosphere. Drinks were


    everywhere, almost everyone had a ss of champagne or expensive wine.


    This was not what I imagined!


    Harps, violins and pianos were yed... too much for the party being on the honour of a pop star and a


    rock band!


    Aurora introduced me to too many people to associate their faces with names again. Better stay away


    from them, since I wouldn''t remember any of them.


    When Aurora finally gave me a break, I decided it was a good time to find the boys of honour. They


    were huddled near the centre of the room,ughing among themselves. I approached them keeping my


    smile for everyone who was saying hey as I passed.


    "So you invite me and no one even asks me for a dance?" I said. They all turned towards me, their


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes full of surprise.


    "Really? How could no one ask you for a dance?" Adrien asked.


    "I would ask you but I got a date," Xander said apologetically. Even though, he wasn''t trying to


    apologize.


    "Of course you do." I chuckled.


    "Hey, anyone has an idea what''s wrong with Ron?" I asked. He''d been sitting alone sipping on his drink


    for more than twenty minutes now.


    "His date ditched him," Benjamin whispered in my ear. That was partially my fault, but I wasn''t feeling


    that guilty. I mean I couldn''t be at two ces at the same time, and he could have gotten another date.


    "There you are, Cinnamon." I turned around at the sound. If I was supposed to know who was that,


    then I was screwed"I''m Philip, the new CEO of Glerby." Okay, this meant I hadn''t met him before. Wait,


    wasn''t that an entertainmentpany in Miami?


    "Hello!" I answered smiling politely.


    "I already discussed this with Aurora but how do you feel about a concert in Miami? Sponsored by us?"


    Tempting! No, wait! What about school?


    "I''m okay as long as Aurora is fine," I answered.


    "Perfect then. On another note, can I have this dance?" He bowed. I looked at him, he was young for


    being a CEO and quite handsome too, so why not?


    "Of course." I curtsied and giggled when he took my hand and grinned.


    The rest of the night was between too many dances, more conversations with people I wouldn''t


    remember their names and no rest at all. My phone kept buzzing but I couldn''t get a moment to check


    it.


    When it got too boring to listen to idle conversations, I decided to see what all these notifications were


    about. I sucked in a sharp breath when I saw it. It was all about me. And it was bad. Too bad.


    ''The identity of a super-star remained a mystery? Not anymore, her boyfriend, Louis knows her identity.


    Even if she ims she''s single, we all know she''s in a rtionship. That''s normal but how would


    anyone know her identity? The world''s greatest reporter now ims he knows who she is and is willing


    to tell us all on Sunday on the top-ranking program, a night with Bryan with her boyfriend as his guest.


    Stay tuned everyone, you''re about to know the biggest secret ever.''


    I read it over and over. Trying to grasp how this could happen. The worst scenarios unravelling before


    my eyes. Could it be that Louis knew my identity all along? Was that why he kept switching characters


    around me? Could that guy who broke into my room that day be rted to this. Oh my God! The notes!


    I should have known! Did they...


    I couldn''t think of anything except one thing.


    Louis was going to pay!

 Chapter 17 - Triple Identity

    Chapter 17 - Triple Identity


    I had my coffee as quickly as I could almost burning my tongue, my throat and my stomach. Then I


    went to the agency. This was surely going to be interesting!


    When I got changed and my makeup was done, I decided to go look around the agency. This was my


    hobby whenever I was there. Mom didn''t tell me anything about my partner in the photo-shoot except


    that they were trying him to see if they should employ him and that he was my age. I hoped he''d be


    that kind of hot nice guys you could call eye candy.


    I passed around saying hi to everyone. I was almost a celebrity here. That was when I spotted Louis?


    No, no! It couldn''t be. My eyes were failing, that was more logical. I tried blinking and focusing really


    hard, but he was still there. Ugh! And he wasing towards me. What a second! A guy my age!


    Louis! Why did I ever agree to this?


    "Hey gorgeous, I''m Louis and you?" He said once he approached in the flirtiest way ever. He didn''t


    recognize me! Wow! This could be fun!


    "Laura," I said, at least he''d recognize my voice. Even if I wasn''t wearing my sses and my hair


    wasn''t braided, he couldn''t be that stupid!


    "So Laura, any idea where I should go? I was supposed to meet my partner for a photoshoot in studio


    number twelve but I have no idea where that is. This ce is enormous!" Damn it! He was that stupid.


    "Really? Then you came to just the right person! I was heading there."


    "Thank you! Do you know who she is? Mr Whitte himself told me about where I should meet her and


    gave me all the necessary details. I''m sure he doesn''t do this normally, right?" Daddy dear, why?


    "I think his daughter, maybe!" I answered. Wait for it. Wait for it...


    "Loca? I met her once, she''s so hot! But let me tell you, you''re even hotter!" How many hints did I have


    to give him? Also, that was gross! I could have lived my whole life without hearing him calling my sister


    hot. I smiled and continued ying nice. When we finally reached our destination, I found both mom


    and dad.


    "Guys, what are you both doing here?" I asked them.


    "I was just going," Dad said leaving, I raised a brow at mom.


    "I''m the designer, I should be able to see my work being modelled." She said defiantly. "Oh, hey! You


    must be Louis."


    "Hello, it''s an honour, really." He said too formally. I snorted.


    "Elena!" Mom scolded. You just blew up my cover.


    "Elena?" Louis gasped, his eyes wide. That look was priceless!


    "Is that my favourite girl?" I turned around at the sound. It was uncle Cody! When did hee here?


    He was dad''s friend since forever and also my childhood bestie''s dad. I ran towards him, hugging him


    so tightly.


    "Not that I''m not over the moon for seeing you, but where''s Tom?" I asked eagerly.


    "Preparing your birthday present. He insisted oning when he''s done with it." But I missed him. I


    pouted at him while he chuckled.


    "Cody Baker?" Louis said under his breath. Did I forget to mention that uncle Cody was this very very


    famous actor?


    "In the flesh!" He bowed, I giggled while mom mumbled something along the lines of him being a


    showoff, which made my giggles even harder to stop. When he left, mom called our photographer in.


    When I show these to Sky, she''d be shook!


    Most of the photos were too ufortable; because who would befortable with someone he didn''t


    like holding him? But I was a professional, always keeping my feelings aside. So the pictures looked


    cute. Mom was very pleased with them so I guess I didn''t suck.


    I was leaving when Louis decided it was okay to annoy the hell out of me.


    "Elena, wait!" I turned around, not because I wanted to have a conversation but because I didn''t need


    any more attention.


    "Yes?" I said through gritted teeth.


    "So, wow!" I raised a brow. "What I mean is-" I cut him off.


    "Louis, just because you saw me here, doesn''t mean we could be friends, or that you could talk to me


    whenever you want." I pursed my lips into a thin line.


    "I did say that, didn''t I?" Yes, you did. And you know what? I felt awful! "Is it toote now to say sorry?"


    I nodded. "Ohe on, I''m not that bad." I actuallyughed at that. He groaned. "I mean, I did call you


    a nerd... lots of times but at least I was nice when we were working on the project."


    "Yes, you were. How could I forget? How long did I have to wait for you to show up exactly? Hours.


    How many times? A lot. Did you ever respond when I talked to you? No. Don''t be fake, Louis. That''s


    just who you are." I left without another word. He was so astonished at my words, he didn''t say a word.


    I remembered something too important. So I got my phone out and texted Jason.


    Me: I may need a certain quarterback as my personal servant :)


    Jason: He''s in so much trouble!


    Jason: But it''s his fault he said he''d do anything for me. This would be fun!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jason: Do you want me to break the news to him?


    Me: Wouldn''t that be awesome! I inwardly smirked at the thought. Bad thing I wouldn''t be able to see


    his face. But Jason would do the job perfectly!


    Aurora called then asking me millions of questions per second, I wasn''t so honest about that intruder,


    but not to the extent of deceiving her. I just felt it was nothing Aurora could deal with. Plus, she had a


    lot on her mind already. She decided it would be better if I met Louis before that reporter''s grand reveal.


    I totally agreed with her, I wanted to know if the asshole actually knew something or is just pretending


    that he knew about me.


    Apparently, Aurora was a step ahead, as always. She called him already and I was meeting him


    tomorrow night. Now I had some time to kill and I couldn''t call Sky since she was in that party. Ugh!


    Well, I did have someone I could annoy. Ron!


    I should call him, especially after that party. He looked so lonely...


    "Hey there!" I said the moment he answered my call. I was still in my car waiting to see where I was


    heading.


    "If it isn''t the busy girl." His voice dripping with sarcasm. He took that harder than I thought or maybe


    not. Maybe he was just in a bad mood!


    "Well, lucky you. I''m not busy now. Wanna hang out?"


    "I''ll meet you in five. I''ll text you the location."


    He hung up and five secondster, I had a n for the rest of the day.

 Chapter 18 - Umbrella, Ella... Ella...

    Chapter 18 - Umbre, E... E...


    I arrived at the location Ron sent me in... too longer than five minutes. It was really really hard to drive


    there. Especially with all the wrong turns I took!


    "That is where you want to hang out?" I asked him the moment I saw him. It was really not your usual


    hangout spot.


    "I need to get something, so why not let you join me?" He wiggled his brows and started walking


    towards the street market. I was not going to lie, this ce was gorgeous. It was so busy, lively and so


    colourful. People were selling anything you could imagine!


    We kept skimming along vendors and got some cotton candy. I was eating too much sweets for a star


    who had to keep fit! We stopped several times. Most of it because I was marvelling at something! Other


    times because we were doing goofy things like trying way toorge sunsses or cowboy hats!


    "This would look beautiful on a girl like you." An old man selling flower tiaras said. I smiled at him, took


    it and put it on my head.


    "How do I look?" I asked Ron, turning towards him and doing a little curtsy. He chuckled.


    "Now, all you need is a prince, my princess."


    "Maybe I do have one." I winked. I then turned and paid for the tiara, I was keeping it!


    "We''re here," Ron eximed the moment we reached an old music shop. I should have known we''d go


    somewhere rted to music. I paid very good attention to what Ron was asking about, it was an


    acoustic guitar. He wanted this specific one that you couldn''t find anywhere else but he didn''t get it.


    Even though I saw that he wanted it!


    "So we came here for no reason?" I asked him as we exited the shop.


    "Technically..." He trailed. Okay, something was wrong!


    "Do you think we can return to that ice cream cart?" I asked cheerfully.


    "Do you always think of desserts?" I red at him. "That was the wrong thing to say." He smiled


    nervously. Good, he should be.


    "Yup. And now I''m mad." I crossed my arms and acted as serious as I could.


    "Sorry?" He asked.


    "Are you?" I raised a brow,


    "Yes! Absolutely." He stated. Who was I to say no to that face? Those eyes were mesmerizing, I was


    hypnotized.


    "Am I forgiven yet?" He asked smirking.


    "Nope!" I shook my head "Still owe me an ice cream." I shoved my finger into his chest. He nodded and


    we skipped to the ice cream cart at the centre of a circr area.


    We sat at one of the benches there while eating our icecreams. I was eating a chocte chip ice cream


    while Ron got one with thin mints.


    "Let''s y thirty questions," Ron said out of nowhere.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t that too many?" I mumbled with my mouth full.


    "Twenty?" I shook my head. "Okay, ten and that''s final." I shrugged.


    "I''ll ask the things I don''t already know... let''s start easy... okay favourite food?"


    "Sushi but also pizza. I can never choose between them. You?"


    "I like pasta. Who''s your favourite sibling?"


    "They''re both bad!" I chuckled lightly. We continued our game of asking back and forth and at the end,


    we did ask more than ten. Time was seriously flying, I didn''t even feel it when it got thatte.


    "When I get that guitar, I''ll make you listen to it. Either you liked it or not." I could practically hear his


    smirk through his words.


    I turned around to look at him. He was suddenly close. Like really too freaking close. Totally invading


    my personal space, not that I actually minded. His minty breath sending shivers down my spine. His


    emerald orbs piercing through me. I found myself mesmerized, *again*! He looked up at the sky cutting


    me out of my trance.


    "We need to get out of here before the rain starts t-" On cue, lightning struck and shortly after we could


    hear thunder roaring and we were soaked. "Oh well, fuck." He chuckled. "Care to dance?" He smirked


    and I smiled smugly in return taking his hand.


    I giggled when he pulled me up started swaying us and twirling me. We danced under the rain getting


    more and more soaked. But I didn''t mind! It was perfect especially with no one stepping on another''s


    feet.


    "You know, you do owe me this dance." He whispered, his breath fanning my ear. A blush crept up to


    my cheeks, good thing it was dark.


    "Do I?" I smiled.


    "Yup." He eximed popping the P. Oh well, he could have asked Cinnamon for a dance! Wouldn''t


    have made much difference. Or... I didn''t know!


    The next day I woke up reciting what I would say to Louis when I met him! I had nightmares about it


    and it wasn''t good! At all! I had my morning coffee which mom made me and had the fastest breakfast


    ever since I woke up prettyte. I looked at my watch and to my surprise, I wouldn''t make it on time.


    "Iaaaan!" I screamed; he came running downstairs looking as horrified as ever. Hehe! Wait! What did


    he do? No, it wasn''t time for any of this. I had to focus. "We need to get to my meet and greet, right


    now!" I pleaded.


    "On it, sis!" He saluted and ran to get his keys while I headed to the garage. It would save us more time


    if we hurry in everything.


    He was driving like a maniac as always. At least this time I had the safety of sitting in a car. In addition


    to the blessing of having a seatbelt.


    Note to self: Never let him drive you on his motorcycle ever again!


    I was just on time! Yuppi!


    When I met Aurora, she looked at her watch in a surprised manner. I smirked at her. I should get Ian to


    drive me more! But C''mon, why was she so surprised, I would never bete to such an event. I would


    love every second of it, I was sure!


    You know the saying that good times pass faster? That was exactly what happened!


    It was a swirl of events. Everyone was so excited even me, and thank God; no paparazzi. Or at least


    that was what I thought. No one asked stupid questions about my mask, though they did ask about


    Louis. People couldn''t seem to mind their own business even when I clearly stated that he was not my


    boyfriend. Or anything for that matter.


    Everything was perfect until Sky decided to show up with Adam. I mean ugh, really? That wasn''t even


    the bad part, the bad part was when she said my voice was familiar. I had a mini panic attack but I


    contained it.


    Now I had one more thing to do before I could finally sleep the night off. Meet with the devil, AKA Louis.


    Ugh! I headed to some room in the building, private enough for this but not to private to get us even


    more attention and unwanted rumours.


    "Hey Louis, please sit down." I gestured to the seat facing mine, sounding as nice as ever. I hated that!


    "It''s nice to see you again." Not! I wanted to barf at my own words.


    "It''s nice to hear you calling me by my name." He replied. So, someone had their ego crushed from


    being called a kid. Oh well, who cared? "So am I here cause you missed me, baby?" I almost snorted


    but I had to keep thedylike attitude.


    "No," I replied firmly; my words had to register in that thick skull of his. "Now tell me, what have you


    been up to these days?" I asked with my charming as ever tone.


    "Oh, you know, nothing special beside reporters asking me about you. But I''m a gentleman so I didn''t


    tell them what they wanted to know." So, reporters did meet him, even after I scared one of them off!


    He leaned forward in his seat. "I''ll only tell you, baby."


    "I''m all ears," I replied trying not to rip his head off. I needed to stay calm until I knew what he was up to


    exactly.


    "Well, you know how tried to sneak into your room?" How could I forget? That was the reason all this


    trouble erupted in the first ce. "Well... I saw a glimpse of inside the room." But there was nothing in,


    right? "And um... a book, that I know only our school use it. For seniors only to be more specific." He


    paused hoping to get a reaction to confirm his assumption. No, I wouldn''t give him that. I wouldn''t look


    surprised even though I was surprised as hell! I didn''t even know what school used what books. "So,


    this means that maybe I know you behind that mask, maybe we''re friends... right?" Nope, believe me,


    we were not. He rxed into the chair beforepleting. "You know I''m actually pretty close to


    discovering your identity. It''s a matter of time before I notice who is the only girl who''s always not in any


    of your concerts, you know."


    Damn shit was right!

 Chapter 19 - Boy That Sure Was Weird

    Chapter 19 - Boy That Sure Was Weird


    "Do you think I would forget if I ever saw you before, Louis?" The best way to divert his focus was to


    tter him. That was the way his brain worked. in stupid! And that wasn''t rocket science, so I could


    do it! He grinned, mission aplished! "Anyways, I don''t like it that everyone thinks we''re dating." I


    sighed dramatically. "I mean isn''t that an invasion of privacy?" He nodded furiously.


    "I think I could fix that for you, baby." He said excitedly. Damn! That guy was gullible.


    "Really?" I said my eyes widening for effect. I could have denied them and the rumours would have


    eventually died out but this was way more effective.


    "Yeah! I can do whatever you please, baby." Louis said grinning, I knew he has a crush on Cinnamon


    but would he ever stop calling me baby? I was having some serious Justin Bieber vibes and it was not


    good! "But I was thinking..." Oh-kay! That could never be a good sign. Stop thinking. Stop! "Just why


    don''t we make them all true, I can be a good boyfriend, every single girl in the universe would be


    jealous." I cringed; that would be the worst thing life could offer to me. "Plus, I guess you know by now,


    I''m a famous model. That can be good for your business." Haha! Model my ass. He didn''t even work


    for a whole day and now he was famous? That ego of his needed some reality check.


    Now I really wished I went with my n B!


    It simply consisted of threatening, which I was good at too. So it was a bonus, really.


    "No, I''m sorry, Louis but I just can''t. Maybe if we met when I''m not Cinnamon. If it''s meant to be, we''ll


    be together." That would get him. I just hoped my feelings weren''t too obvious while saying that. "But


    for now, please let''s not involve anyone," I said softly. He just stared at me.


    "Okay." He breathed. His eyes still piercing through mine. Dude even if you kept searching for me while


    I was right in front of you, it''d be useless, I wanted to scream. He then got up. "I''ll see youter." He


    smiled and took my hand in his shaking it.


    I had a certain boy now to worry about. Tom!


    It was nearly my birthday and there was no freaking sign of him. I asked uncle Cody when he was


    present he was getting was not important. All I needed was my best friend, that would be enough for


    me. So I decided to send him an email.


    ''You better get your ass here and fast before I drag you :)''


    It was straight to the point!


    Ron was taking a break from our guitar training so I decided to get him a little something. By a little


    something, I meant the guitar he wanted yesterday. I returned back and got it after he dropped me


    home. Wasn''t I such a considerate friend?


    He waste today, that was my job! So, it was a bit weird when he didn''t show up for a whole ten


    minutes. When he entered the practice room, he looked different. Something wasn''t adding up here! I


    tried to focus on every single detail. Then I figured it out, he wasn''t Ron, that was Ross. The way he


    walked was different. The way he held his guitar was different. His hair was a bit shorter. He had less


    freckles. If they were trying to prank me, who said this couldn''t be a double prank!


    Two could y this game! Or in our case, three?


    I waved at him "Hey! You look different today." Ross gave me a big smile that he was struggling to


    contain. His acting skills were terrible he thought he fooled me. "Do you think that has to do with the


    fact you''re Ross?" I cocked my head to the side as if in confusion "You''re going to be my teacher for


    the day? I didn''t know you yed the guitar." His smile faded and his eyes widened inprehension


    a lot. Look who was surprised now.


    "Surprise!!" Ron and my cutie band entered the room screaming andughing like idiots. I gave them a


    smug look. Ross shook his head swiftly while I cracked up.


    "She''s smarter than us bothbined, bro. The prank-master has been defeated." They both chuckled


    as Ross said that.


    "You guys are trouble. The poor guy has always been decent until you showed up." I smirked, shaking


    my head in fake disbelief.


    "We''re not trouble," Ma grumbled.


    "And I''m Abraham Lincoln." I chuckled, he red at me. "Oh, whatever you angry dwarf."


    "I''m not a dwarf." Which was true, he was more of a human tree so I wouldn''t describe him as dwarf


    either. How so ever, what was more fun than making an angry person even angrier? Oh, damn! I had


    issues!


    "Next time, it will be awesome!" Benjamin said bubbly.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "That''s literally what we say every time," Xander replied while they were leaving. Ross took a seat in


    the far corner saying he wanted to listen to some music and I didn''t mind, so why not?


    Just when I was about to leave and get some sleep, Ron decided he wanted to text me. Dude, we were


    literally just together. Yes, you didn''t know that, but I did!


    Ron: So guess what?


    Me: You got me food!


    Ron: Nope!


    Elena: Smoothie?


    Ron: No, Shana! A FRIEND GOT ME THE GUITAR WE SAW TOGETHER!!!!! A smile tugged its way


    to my lips. Looked like this friend did the right thing to get him the guitar.


    Ron: Now, as promised, will you let me y it for you, mdy?


    Me: I may need more persuasion


    Ron: It will be awesome ;)


    Me: Kay then!


    Me: But don''t call me Shana again; because I''ll kick you in the balls!


    Ron: Gulp!


    I smiled smugly and decided to meet him. Might as well pass some time... but I needed to study too,


    my subconscious reminded me. Nah, Ron was more fun. Besides, I could study tomorrow at the school


    library; I finally had a day off!


    I drove to the park where Ron insisted we meet. Humming to Ed Sheeran all the way. I was in my little


    happy bubble. Especially with my birthdaying soon! The only thing missing now was that idiot


    called Thomas. He had to be here since my first day at school. It was supposed to be our first day.


    If he didn''te before my birthday, I would personally hire aliens to abduct him, or I could always rely


    on the mafia to kill him and do the deed. I smiled as my thoughts got darker. God, why was I so


    aggressive today. I was scarring even me!


    When I got to the park, I was gobsmacked. It was beautiful. There was no other way to put it. It was so


    calm, so green with ake where ducklings were swimming. How did I not know such ce existed. It


    would have been my to-go destination when I needed inspiration or when I needed simply a calm


    ce.


    Perks of knowing Ron, I guess!


    "Shana, finally." He waved. "Are you alwayste?" He smirked while I shrugged in response. I had to


    make a stop to get donuts... from that ce that was too far from here... but it made the most wonderful


    donuts ever. So it was worth it!


    "What did I say about giving me nicknames?" I asked menacingly.


    "That you absolutely love it." He chirped and jogged to the edge, sitting down on the bright green grass.


    I went and sat right next to him, making no sound and getting lost in my thoughts. "I wanted the first


    time to y this guitar to be perfect, and what''s perfect more than that beautiful view?" Ron said


    warmly getting me out of my daze. As he started plucking at the strings, I heard a beautiful melody.


    He looked like another person, so charming. Like a prince charming without the horse. The music


    continued getting even more beautiful if that was even possible. I felt it tugging at my heart. Ron looked


    far away in his own world. Unreachable. Like he didn''t belong to this world. His ying is so full of


    emotion. Hurt. Bitterness. Betrayal. I could feel all the sadness pull at my heart, I almost broke down in


    tears. But I didn''t allow myself. No, Elena Whitte did not cry in front of anyone! Or else, my Pandora


    box, that I hid so deep would open. Revealing my worst!

 Chapter 20 - I Count You Run

    Chapter 20 - I Count You Run


    I was leaning backwards, closing my eyes and enjoying the sound of Ron''s humming along with the


    sweet tunes of his guitar. It wasplete bliss... Well, until he stopped.


    "Are you going to sleep?" He asked, I sat upright and was about to say no. But he spoke faster than


    lightening not giving me space to put one word. "This is a very serious crime that deserves


    punishment." He moved his guitar to the side and stood up abruptly. His eyes looking down at me with


    a mischievous glint. I was too focused on how his eyes reflected the light when he decided it was a


    good idea to push me into theke.


    Beside being alwayste there was another thing I always did. Watching horror movies. And right now,


    I was visualizing every murder way I saw and deciding if going to prison was worth murdering him or


    not.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m all wet you, idiot," I screamed getting out of theke onto the grass and trying to shake the water


    droplets off me. I hated getting my clothes wet just like cats hate water.


    "That was the point, Shana!" Okay, that was it.


    "Three." I raised three fingers ring at him.


    "What are you doing?" He was confused. Good.


    "Two." I hissed. His eyes widened, I smirked at him. "One!" I lunged at him but he was already running.


    "Come here, you girlfriend faker," I screamed as I chased after him. God, guys that tall shouldn''t be


    allowed to even run. We kept cashing after each other and somehow my angry shouts and barks


    turned into childishughing.


    "Okay, stop stop, pleaaase." I stopped, grinning. If he dered defeat this meant I won. What exactly? I


    had no idea! "You''re so scary, Shana." I was about to lunge at him again and beat him for calling me


    Shana but his eyes widened as he raised his hands up. "I call a truce!" I guffawed at him. And soon


    enough he wasughing too.


    If he thought this was done he was far from it. I was not going to be the only one wet here.


    I took my hand out for him to shake it. I was standing near the edge so when he got closer and took my


    hand, I pushed him in. Ha! That would teach him. He squealed, his voice so high pitched I didn''t even


    understand how he hit that note. I doubled over inughing clutching my stomach.


    "Now we''re even?" He asked warily getting out. When I didn''t respond, he took that as a yes.


    We then went to a nearby souvenir shop to get dry clothes. Because frankly speaking, I was not


    staying in wet sticky clothes. I thanked God for the billionth time I was wearing a ck shirt so nothing


    underneath was visible.


    We didn''t find any clothes but matching shirts and big shorts. I wasn''t so happy about it but the


    alternative wasn''t happening. Just when I thought this day couldn''t get anymore eventual and was


    trying to get home, Ron protested.


    "Our tour is not over, Shana," Ron said as cheerful as ever while I pouted. For some reason, I thought


    he didn''t have any idea where we were driving to. That was why I kept asking him if we were there yet


    in Donkey from Shrek manner. When he finally broke down, his answer earned him a re with a


    snarky response. "I just like driving at night, but it would be boring if I did it on my own. So, why not use


    my sidekick?" Gee, I don''t know. Maybe because she would chop your head off


    "I''m your sidekick now?" I asked in amusement.


    "Kinda... You''re the only one who I can annoy right now, you know!" He smirked knowing pretty well he


    would get a reaction from me. And it was too hard to pretend, I was tired of pretending. I had to be


    normal with at least one person for only one moment. And that was exactly what I always found myself


    doing with Ron. As Cinnamon getting out music from my heart, as Elena just being the stupid


    hyperactive me.


    "And you''re doing a great job at it you annoying, idiot," I muttered.


    "Now now, is that a way to talk to your fake boyfriend?" He chuckled deeply. We continued bickering


    back and forth until Ron drove me home. I was in no mood to drive my own car home. So he came in


    handy. I was dreaming about taking a long hot bubble bath. To my dismay, Loca was sitting in the


    garden near the driveway.


    She kept interrogating me about Ron. Asking too many questions as if he was my secret alien


    boyfriend. I meane on, she met the guy already. Loca could be a little trouble since she was the


    spy in the family, but who cared?


    So, now there was bad news and good news.


    The bad news was that I had a lot of catching up with school work, Tom didn''t try to respond, Aurora


    was nagging for me to get the album done, everyone in my family would think Ron was my boyfriend


    and... damn, I was hopeless.


    No need to try to list the rest; this was miserable enough!


    On the bright side, any idea what next Friday was? Any idea? No? My freaking birthday!


    That was it, I guess! No more good news! Eh, at least I would get to n a party. And I had to get help


    from a partying professional. In other words, Sky.


    When I did tell her about the party, she kept asking about Tom. Irrational questions to be more specific.


    Like seriously, why would he be my secret crush? What kind of question was that? And why would I be


    using him to make Ron or Louis jealous? Why would I bother with either? WTF?!


    The only thing that didn''t make my life hell more than it already was... could I say heller? Beside the


    point. The point was, the football team were on an away game so, yay me!


    When Sky''s questions died a bit on Thursday, she decided it was finally a good time to start nning. I


    left her the guest list duty. Because frankly, I didn''t know who to invite. Plus, Tom would appreciate a


    crowded party.


    "Can I invite Adam?" Sky asked me while writing a very very long list during lunch break. I shrugged,


    with my mouth full, I couldn''t really say anything. Including how I had a bad feeling about him. He never


    told her he liked her or that they were official or whatever but she was sticking to him anyway. After she


    was done with the list, she started sending texts. I was leading her through the corridors because


    texting while walking is dangerous. She was about to hit a few walls so I had to redirect her. "I just


    texted Ross inviting him to the party, and guess what? He''sing to your party with Ron. You owe me


    one bestie." What the frick nuggets? No, you know what? What the fuck, Sky? She finally put her


    phone away and entered her ss.


    That totally was just my imagination.


    That did not happen.


    It didn''t...


    Noooo......

 Chapter 21 - Tommy Tom Tom

    Chapter 21 - Tommy Tom Tom


    Sky stayed all Friday at mine''s nning and sendingst-minute texts to every single person on earth.


    We made too many lists to count. Shopping lists, guest lists... it was too organized for my own taste.


    We sent Loca and Ian to buy the supplies while we started with decorating every inch of the house. It


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    was going to be perfect! I asked mom and dad to hire people to do this but they were so convinced I


    could do it. They left this morning to visit uncle Cody. Even though they could have just invited him


    over. I mean c''mon he was living in literally next door!


    "Does this look good enough?" I asked Sky when I was done with making a banner. She put her hands


    on her hips and made a hmm while tilting her head a little.


    "Perfect!" She beamed, but then her smile turned to a scowl when she checked her watch. "Where are


    your siblings until now?" I shrugged. They were probably getting drinks or wasting time so they wouldn''t


    help. Speaking of not helping, Jason ditched us. "And where the hell is Jason till now? I''ll chop his head


    when I see him!" She said as if reading my thoughts. She chuckled darkly as if she made the best joke


    ever and all of a sudden, I was scared!


    We continued working and the house was looking pretty good with fairy lights and colourful banners.


    We even went to the extent of getting a disco ball. It was all going perfectly, at least until the doorbell


    rang. Loca and Ian would never ring the doorbell and neither would Jason because he said he would


    We still had four hours to finish before anyone shoulde. So why was the door ringing now? I


    stomped to open it angrily. It was enough of a bummer Tom was nowhere to be seen. Or found. Or


    anything. Maybe he ditched me! Noo, he wouldn''t ditch my birthday, right?


    "Is that a wrong address?" The boy at the door asked. Not any boy, my Tommy!


    "Haha," I mocked in sarcasm. I was still angry. Okay, maybe not that much! "Come in," I said grabbing


    him by his shirt and rolling my eyes. He chuckled. But my brain was going all like where did all these


    musclese from? Where was scrawny Thoams? The wonders time could do!


    "You changed so much, twinkle!" Thomas said once we got in hugging me so hard that all the air in my


    lungs was gone. I hated the nickname but I learnt very long time ago he wasn''t letting it go. It was


    because I used to sing a lot as a child.


    "Look who''s talking." He chuckled, my mood was growing brighter by the second. I headed over to Sky.


    "So, Thomas, that''s my bestie, Sky." I used his full name just to annoy him.


    "Hey, Sky!" He waved and then turned to me. "How dare you call anyone else your bestie?" He said in


    fake hurt. He even went to the extent of sniffing and removing a nonexistent tear.


    "Yeah yeah!" I said nonchntly. "Then why didn''t youe here earlier?" I red at him, sending


    daggers.


    "Because I was using my parents private jet to tour the world, and get you the perfect birthday gift." His


    lips raised into a side smirk. I raised a brow at him.


    "If you were predicting I would get you a present too, then you''re miserably wrong." I grinned. That was


    evil! It was both our birthdays. He was brought to the world three hours before me which was annoying


    as hell! He always made a point of stating how he was older, ever since he could talk!


    "Wait, I''m confused." Sky said abruptly.


    "I''m older than miss twinkle here by three hours so yeah, it was my birthday first!" See, that was what I


    was just talking about! "About my present?"


    "No negotiations." I deadpanned.


    "But, ugh! I hate you."


    "No, you don''t." I kissed his cheek. "Now we need help!" I said in the bossiest voice ever.


    He groaned but then started working. When Loca and Ian finally showed up, Sky started grilling them to


    get to work. Even Jason got early because Sky threatened his life. So, when the clock ticked seven, we


    were done. It was perfect but we were all in desperate need of showering.


    It was times like these that made me love our house. There was simply no need to fight over who


    would shower first. We had enough bathrooms.


    "Everyone, you have thirty minutes because I need to discuss urgent matters before the party." She


    said in a business-like manner. "Now, chop chop chop." She pped her hands earning groans from


    everyone except me, I was hystericallyughing. She narrowed her eyes at me and I remembered how


    she threatened Jason. My eyes widened and I raised my hands in surrender then ran to my room to


    take my much-needed shower.


    When I got out, I put on the dress mom made especially for my birthday and even though I didn''t like to


    dress up, I couldn''t argue the dress was gorgeous. There was something charming about red firey


    dresses that could show your legs. Matching it with red heels and an infinity gold chocker made me


    look gorgeous if I say so myself.


    The door to my room burst open when I was halfway through brushing my hair. The whole group were


    ready and seated in different parts of the room.


    "Ever heard of manners?" I rolled my eyes. No, the answer was no. They kept silent until I was done.


    "Can someone tell me why the hell you broke into my room like a group of gangstas?"


    "Are you dating Ron?" Loca asked. No, not again!


    "I knew it!" Tom eximed. "I mean you wouldn''t date without even mentioning the guy to me first."


    Look who was talking. Mr-I-wouldn''t-reply-to-any-of-your-emails-even-though-we''re-bestfriends!


    "That''s why we''re here. You have too many options, Eli." Sky said while I rolled my eyes. Yeah, right!


    Like anyone would want to date me. They might like Cinnamon. Speaking of her, I didn''t have time to


    date!


    "Then you''re wasting your time." I shrugged debating whether I should apply light makeup or not.


    "Elena, I know I''m your brother and you don''t want to date and what I''m about to say is gross, but


    you''re cute," Ian whispered only for me to hear. Aww... "And it''s about time you lived your normal life for


    once and forget everything else." Maybe.


    "C''mon, Eli!" Tom said. Why was he even in this stupid thing. He just met Sky and he became a replica!


    "I can''t even believe that guys are interested in you while you''re rejecting them. That''s pretty badass!"


    Thank you? I decided to apply a little mascara and some lipstick. Maybe a hint of blush too?


    "The greatest candidates right now are Louis and Ron. So choose one and kiss him tonight." What the


    eff? Was she serious? How could this be my own sister?


    They kept going like this for a while, it got pretty messy so I tuned them out. All I could hear was their


    h h. So I was good. Until people started showing up.


    I went downstairs with Tommy, we literally put a red carpet especially for this. I knew how much he


    loved being in the spotlight so what was better than a red carpet?


    As I got down, I spotted mom, dad, uncle Cody and his wife aunt Rose. Myelin, Tom''s sister was


    nowhere to be found which suited me. She was never friendly. Her exact words were ''I don''t like to y


    with children''. Her loss, I guess.


    I headed over to greet them but they kept telling me not to get drunk and stuff like these. I didn''t even


    drink! I didn''t like the idea of losing control over your brain so, no, thanks.


    When I was done with hearing advice, I decided to actually try to enjoy my time. Maybe even try to


    dance and loosen up a bit. But first I needed a coke. I headed over to where we put the drinks. I made


    sure to specifically put nonalcoholic drinks on this table so people with good sense could find


    something to drink.


    "So, I leave my fake girlfriend for a day and she turns into a Cindere?" I turned around at his voice. I


    almost smiled but unfortunately, it irritated me when he said I was his girlfriend when obviously I wasn''t.


    "Hoodies looked great but dresses are awesome too." He winked and shed me his dimple. No, I was


    immune to that.


    "I thought we were done with that silly joke." I rolled my eyes and took a sip from my drink enjoying the


    coolness.


    "Your mom still believes it, even if you said I''m not, she''s not gonna stop believing it." He grinned.


    "Well, unless you get a real boyfriend." He shrugged and took a coke from the table.


    "Just watch me, I can get any boy I want, any moment I want," I said in a challenging voice. No, no, no,


    wait! What was I doing? I didn''t need a boy or whatever!


    "You''re going to cheat on your fake boyfriend, shame on you, Shana, I''m hurt." He wiped off a fake


    tear.


    "Stop the nickname already," I said in a whiny voice. Dammit, where did that voice evene from?


    "So would you like to dance?" He offered me his hand. But the strong independent woman in me didn''t


    like guys like him.


    "No, thanks. I''ll go find Tom." I looked around as if trying to spot him.


    "Who''s that?"


    "My real boyfriend," I said sticking my tongue out at him. I knew that was an obvious lie but it could stop


    him from annoying me with pretending to be my boyfriend and with the nickname. Ugh!


    I decided it would be great to spend some time with Tommy but guess who he was talking to. Louis!


    Could my life get any better? Yes! It was obviously a disaster!


    "Twinkle!" He shouted. I couldn''t turn around and just leave now, right? Toote, Elena. Toote. When


    I reached him, he pulled me into a bear hug. ssic Tommy, always a hugger! "Wow El, you''re just


    looking soo cute." He said not letting go, I smiled at him when we finally broke away. His brows were


    furrowed like he was in deep thought. "What was I about to say? Ooh, right. That Louis." He pointed at


    him. "He''s a model. Is that amazing not?" His eyes widen in admiration and that was how I knew he


    was already drunk. If the smell wasn''t proof enough, this was. But wow! Thirty minutes in a party and


    he was already drunk! That was a record even for Tommy.


    "Tom, are you drunk?" I asked just to tease him.


    "Nope, I''m not drank." He blinked. "Is it drank or drunk?" He cocked his head.


    "Never mind, Tommy. Also, I already know that asshole." I grinned at him. His surprise was yet to


    it!

 Chapter 22 - Youll Call Me Your Majesty

    Chapter 22 - You''ll Call Me Your Majesty


    "Ummm... Elena, I''m sorry for... everything. Can we just forget everything happened in the past?" Louis


    asked, as if I could just forget. Nah, I was way too evil for that!


    "Let me think about it." I tapped my chin as if in deep thought. "Hmmm... no thanks, I''m good with


    hating you." I patted myshes at him


    "El, when did you be like that?" Thomas suppressed his smile. He knew there was moreing.


    And let me tell you, the show was about to start.


    "A few hours ago." I shrugged. "Now, dear Louis." He looked up at me. "Don''t worry about your job." He


    sighed in relief. I was evil but not that much. "Worry about your free time." I smiled.


    "What?"


    "You know how you told Jason you will do anything for him?" I stopped. I needed this to be slow and


    painful. Nah, just kidding. It just had to register in that thick head of his. "Turns out he owes me and I


    need something like a personal servant so guess who''s my new task boy?"


    "Noo!" He said slowly, his voice almost a whisper.


    "Yes!" I squealed. "We''ll have so much fun!" I pped. "But I''m not cruel, your first day is on Monday.


    Don''t forget to carry my bag. It''s quite heavy, you know?" And just like that, I left.


    Victorious. That was how I felt.


    Now, where was my bestie? I moved through masses looking everywhere for her until I finally spotted


    her in a quiet hall... talking to Adam. As I got closer, I could see her shoulders moving.


    Please don''t be something bad!


    Please don''t be anything bad!


    Please!


    It was all a blur from there. Sky crying, running and then me punching Adam. I knew he was no good.


    But no one and I meant no one could hurt my Sky and get away with it. I could feel someone''s arms


    around me, keeping me from causing Adam any real damage. I struggled against those arms but they


    were too strong.


    "Shana." He breathed trying to calm me.


    "Where''s Sky?" I asked trying to calm down.


    "With your brother. Now calm down." He said in a soothing manner. I take in a deep breath. Ian


    wouldn''t hurt her, he could be so sweet when he wanted. She would be okay. I just knew it. She would


    be okay.


    I start to rx against Ron and just then, I noticed I was too tired. My hand hurt really bad. I felt like the


    walking dead.


    "Now, let''s get you upstairs and check on those fists. I''m sure you broke the guy''s nose." He chuckled


    carrying me up properly.


    "It wasn''t that bad." I murmured feeling heat creep up my neck.


    When we reached my room, he asked about a first aid kit. I gave him directions, not really having the


    energy to fight him on it. When he was back, I was in my pyjamas. He worked on my knuckles which


    were a bit bruised in silence.


    "Goodnight, Shana." He sighed getting out. Secondster, I fell into a deep deep sleep.


    The first thought toe when I woke up was going to Sky''s house. I needed to get my mind off that


    damn reporter that said he would reveal my identity tomorrow.


    I crossed my fingers hoping all that was just nothing.


    I rang the doorbell, stayed for a while, rang it again and again until after about twenty minutes, Sky


    opened the door. Leaving a small crack open then dragging herself to her room again. That looked


    miserable. I entered following her to her bed. Sighing Iid next to her.


    She looked bad. Makeup all over her face, eyes so puffed up, her hair a total mess and she didn''t even


    bother changing her clothes.


    "If this is because of Adam, I almost broke his nose and I''m pretty sure I left some marks there," I said


    looking at the ceiling.


    "Good."


    "The question here is: would he tell anyone he got his ass kicked by a girl?" She sighed taking a deep


    breath.


    "I told him I like him... but..." Her voice almost broke. "But he... he said I''m not his type." That idiot


    broke her heart. I knew he was bad news. Now I wished I really broke his nose and a few other bones.


    "You''re everybody''s type girl, he''s such a loser," I said sitting up.


    "I know right, who can refuse a girl like me," Sky said sniffing. I knew she was trying to act strong, but


    who could be strong after having a tragic heartbreak.


    "Get up now." She shook her head. "Sky!" She turned and put her face in her pillow. "Don''t say I didn''t


    warn you." I didn''t give her a chance to respond before Iunched at her tickling every part of her


    stomach I could reach. "Speechless now? Huh?" I said teasingly. "Would you get up now?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry. " I stopped. Eying her suspiciously. She got up into the toilet.


    "Sky, it''s warm today. Let''s go to the beach." I shouted hoping she''d hear me. It wasn''t summer-warm


    today but it was somehow warm. So we were safe. She got out after a while, I was humming to a


    nonexistent song that would probably be in my next album. Looked like Aurora wouldn''t have to worry


    about the deadline anymore!


    "Are you sure the beach is a good idea?"


    "As long as we don''t get into the water, we''ll be fine." I shrugged.


    "We can y beach volleyball then!" She said excitedly. Now that was more like the Sky I knew.


    "Chop chop chop! Show me your best bikini." I encouraged. Sky loved showing off her body. It made


    her feel more confident and that was just what we needed now.


    "I won''t wear one alone Eli, so if you''re not doing it with me, I''m wearing it either." Sly bitch! Okay!


    "I don''t have any objection." I smiled and her jaw dropped. No, out now! Haha. "Go now and don''te


    out unless you''re the sexiest girl in the whole universe," Imanded. She shuffled through drawers to


    get her swimsuits.


    "Aye aye captain!" She said in a pirate-ish way. "Which one?" She held out two of them, red and white.


    Hmm... white makes people look angelic so, no. While red, that was sexy!


    "Red."


    "Okay, you wear this one." She threw me a one-piece ck swimsuit. I put it on then decided it would


    be better if I hid it beneath my clothes.


    "So what happened with Ian yesterday?" I asked the moment she got out. "You look gorgeously sexy


    by the way!" I winked.


    "What do you mean... nothing happened... he was just... umm... nice enough to ride me home I guess."


    Not suspicious at all but okay.


    "You sure? ''Cause he was over the moon today." I said nonchntly. I didn''t even see him this morning


    but yeah, I needed to dig a bit.


    "*He was*?" Sky asked. "I mean, he was?" She said in a calmer manner while getting her hair into a


    ponytail. My curiosity couldn''t be saturated without the help of our family spy. I would bribe herter.


    "Eli, why didn''t you change yet?"


    "I did, it''s under my shirt and pants." Yeah, I wasn''tfortable in it. It had slits at the sides and the


    back had crisscross threads covering absolutely nothing. And don''t get me started on how much


    cleavage it showed. Yeah, not happening. My shirt would stay over it.


    "Eli." She said sternly. I looked at her innocently. I mean c''mon I did put it on. No need to show it.


    "What?" I whined.


    "Okay, I''m not going anywhere." He folded her arms defiantly.


    "I hate you," I said slowly sliding off the pants. "But the shirt stays." It was long enough to cover until my


    mid-thighs leaving me kind offy.


    "Until we reach our destination." I sighed. This was a bad idea. My life was full of them so what was


    one more! Sky''s house was near the beach so we decided to walk there and as always, she kept


    texting furiously on her phone. Now what? "Eli, text Tom, we need somepany to y beach


    volleyball." I looked at her weirdly butplied. He texted back almost immediately.


    Tommy: I have a hangover and a date but I love you so okay I''ming


    I shook my head at his silliness. Wait a second, a date? The guy was here for like less than a freaking


    day! What the freaking hell?


    Me: I need my birthday present before the day ends or there will be consequences :)


    I had yet to see my present. I did buy him something too but he had to give me mine first. It actually


    took me a lot of thinking. I mean, the guy had literally everything. But then again, he was my best friend


    so I, atst, figured out what would blow up his little mind.


    "Eli?" I heard Sky say. "We''re here. Now, show me that cute swimsuit." Hell no! "Please." She gave me


    puppy eyes. Unfortunately, I wouldn''tply that easy.


    "I''m cold," I said trying to reason with her.


    "Sometimes, you''re too insecure." I just shrugged at herment. "Girl, you are simply gorgeous.


    What are you shy of?" I didn''t have an answer to that. "Eli, I will never lie to you. You look even better


    than me. Damn, you could beat Cinnamon with that body." Funny of you to mention her. Hehe.


    You know what? Damn all that. I could be confident too. For fuck''s sake, I was Cinnamon!


    With my newfound confidence, I decided to give the swimsuit a chance. I took off my shirt and here I


    was, standing as awkwardly as ever.


    I looked around and spotted Tommy. How did hee here that fast? I took a good look and let me tell


    you, those abs weren''t there before! When we were three, I used to use Tommy as my hug pillow; he


    was so chubby. But then he turned into scrawny Tommy. Now, he was so defined and muscr so it


    was a good update!


    I went and hugged him, it was a habit since childhood. So, I couldn''t really let go of it. The three of us


    kept chatting. Tommy was more like telling embarrassing stories about me while Sky wasughing her


    ass off. I didn''t stop them; because I actually felt bad for Sky. And I didn''t mind the stories; they brought


    too many good memories. Plus, two could y this game. I started telling too embarrassing stories


    about him and he actuallyughed at them as if it was nothing. I guess it wasn''t so bad!


    Minutester, Jason was here. Trying to tell us stories about Sky while she was threatening to kill him


    in his sleep. We then y beach volleyball and let me tell you, I sucked at it! So, it wasn''t a surprise


    when the boys beat our asses.


    So, I told Sky I would make up for it by buying ice cream and her grumpy mood vanished. Icecream


    was really magical!


    The moment Tom drove me home, I headed to my room. My feet were literally killing me. I had to sleep.


    I didn''t even bother to get under the covers or change my clothes or anything. I just copsed on my


    bed and drifted into a deep deep sleep.


    The next day was well spent in bed watching Netflix. Loca was at one of her friend''s house so, I didn''t


    get the chance to try to get information out of her.


    How so ever, when she returned back, I started my interrogation. To my dismay, she didn''t break her


    twin-code and kept whatever it was a secret. She shrugged off most of my questions with some ''I don''t


    know'' and ''I think it''s nothing'' and silence. That literally gave nothing away. Ugh!


    "Elena, isn''t that show tonight? The one that said they''ll reveal your identity in?" Yes, yes it was. I


    shrugged at her and sat on the couch switching between Tv shows. Loca came back momentster


    with hot chocte. I smiled when I saw she put marshmallows in it. I loved marshmallows!


    We sat infortable silence. Well, until Loca snatched the remote from my hand to check the show. I


    didn''t want to face it just yet. But it looked like, I would have to. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Bryan was on the screen saying random stuff he counted as valuable research conclusions. For like


    half an hour he continued saying nonsense that never happened, this actually calmed me a little. When


    he was done rattling he finally said "After gathering all those clues, I know who Cinnamon is. A high


    school student in Stakil High, she''s in herst year. And her name is..."


    Nooo!


    This couldn''t be happening!

 Chapter 24 - Ooh! What Do We Have Here!

    Chapter 24 - Ooh! What Do We Have Here!


    "Where''s Aurora?" I asked the new receptionist.


    "In the CEO''s office." I smiled and started heading to the elevator. "But you can''t just go there." Oh,


    believe me, I could. I ignored her and headed there anyway.


    I didn''t bother to transform into Cinnamon but I was still Elena Whitte. So, it wasn''t a problem. When I


    reached the office, I decided it was polite to knock.


    Aurora was there sitting on my favourite couch while her brother AKA the all-mighty CEO was sitting on


    the leather chair opposite to her.


    "Wow! You do know how to knock!" He said.


    "I can try to be polite." I shrugged dropping next to Aurora.


    "Well, you''re the only reason this stubborndy agreed to work here. So, do whatever suits you." He


    smiled.


    "And I''m the biggest star over here. Don''t forget that." I added, he nodded while Aurora chuckled. "Oh


    oh, and I''m too gorgeous so that''s a bonus." I grinned widely.


    "On another note, how bad was Fabia at school?" She had to bring her now.


    "Terrible! She had everyone fooled. I was tempted to literally scratch her eyes out." I said darkly.


    "Savage. But that problem can be easily solved." Olli whose name was August said.


    "Yeah Olli, but where''s the fun in that?" I raised a brow. But inside I was dying of stress.


    "Elena, don''t you worry, they know nothing," Aurora said lightly as her stress radar dinged. "That''s why


    it''s fine, I have a n for these kinds of situations. I''ve always been prepared since the day I worked


    with you." She continued with a smirk on her face, that woman was seriously my lifesaver.


    "I''m counting on you then," I said with a genuine smile on my face. I had to leave, I didn''t need to raise


    suspicion! I had to make it look like a quick business meeting or something like that.


    On my way out, I met the boys in the elevator. Of course, they didn''t recognize me and it wasn''t like


    anyone acknowledged me as Elena. But I wanted to brush their ego a bit. It would encourage them


    knowing they had fans!


    "Oh. My. God. You''re ck eyes!" I squealed like a little school girl. They all had big fat grins on their


    faces. Even the grumpy dwarf, Ma. Mission aplished! I kept gushing over them and reciting


    every detail a fan should know! They were so happy and nice too! And being genuinely nice was


    scarce so they were extra great to me, extra special.


    The day quickly rolled and the morning came rather fast. Too fast for my own liking!


    I was in the school library trying to catch up with myte work when I heard a hushed conversation.


    Fabia was talking. And dammit, I was curious.


    Didn''t they say curiosity killed the cat?


    Oh, well, I was a damn tiger!


    I got as close as I could, ninja style without anyone noticing me. I was well-hidden, but for the sake of


    security measures and perfection, I opened a book and pretended to be engrossed in it.


    "Why did you lie to me then?" Louis asked her. "When I asked you if you were in the same school?" He


    exined. Ooh, he was talking about our conversation! This was getting good! I knew I had it in me to


    be the gossip girl!


    "What?" She asked quietly.


    "That time when I asked you that when you were Cinnamon? Why did you lie to me?" Maybe because


    she had no idea you said that to Cinnamon, you idiot. How dumb could he get? It was damn obvious!


    "It was for your own good!" And the worst liar prize goes to... Fabia! "I couldn''t just tell you about it...


    especially with you saying we''re close friends. I didn''t want it to be like that." She sighed.


    "But why were you like that? You treated me so badly." No, I didn''t. I was super duper nice. Okay,


    maybe not that much!


    "It''s just my character is way better when I''m Fabia." Some situations in life demanded cursing. This


    was one of them. What the actual fuck? "Plus, maybe we can be friends now." She stopped. "Or more."


    I barely heard her. Okay, that was disgusting. I retreated to the farthest corner to work. I did not want to


    hear any more of this.


    "There you are!" I heard Sky say but I wasn''t sure. I removed my earphones and looked up to see a


    flushed Sky. I tilted my head looking at her in confusion. "I''ve been looking for you all over the school.


    Do you even have any idea what time it is now?" She borated. For a matter of fact, no, I didn''t. I


    checked my watch to gasp in surprise. I had been sitting here for nearly two hours. Thank God I didn''t


    have any morning sses soi didn''t actually miss anything. I collected my things and walked with Sky


    to our next ss.


    "Looks like the party was too awesome that everybody is now talking about you. Your party was way


    more awesome than any of Alice''s parties!" She began talking animatedly while we were walking down


    the corridors. "That''s why Alice and her minions officially hate you." She chuckled. Was that supposed


    to be funny?


    "Why am I not surprised?" I said sarcastically. I knew they hated me from day one. It wouldn''t be a


    surprise if they hated me even more now, would it?


    "Well... the surprise is..." She paused as if she''d announce a piece of life-changing news. "They also


    hate me too since I''m your bestie, but who cares. I prefer being your bestie more than I care if the


    queen-bees like me or not." She shrugged. However, I did care. What if everyone hated her now


    because of me? That couldn''t happen. I wouldn''t let it happen. "We''re still going to stick to each other


    the way chewed gum sticks in the hair, Eli." She threw her arm around my shoulder getting me out of


    my daze.


    "That''s disgusting." I managed to smile.


    "But it''s uniques. Efficient. Authentic. Heart moving." She said making me crack augh followed by a


    giggle.


    When the ss ended, I went to get a few books from my locker, and what I found there made my


    breath hitch.


    Again! A note!


    ''Count your steps we''ll be watching''


    I just had to know who was doing this. That was why I texted Tommy; he was the right person to


    discuss this with. We had been together through everything. He texted back a few minutester.


    Tommy: Lunch break


    That was going to work! It had to. I ignored it for too long.


    I didn''t even try to focus on the rest of my sses. It simply wasn''t possible. Who would try to


    concentrate on Maths when this was happening in life? A crazy person, that was the answer.


    I told him about everything concerning the three notes. He was so quiet for my own taste. Horror was


    filling my heart while it was showing on his face. We both knew what this could mean. But we decided


    not to say it. It was too painful.


    "I have an idea." He finally said. I leaned forward, eager to hear whatever he was about to say. "There


    have to be cameras here, right?" I hadn''t thought about this before. How stupid?! I slowly nodded. "The


    recent records should be in the principal''s office." Where was he going with this?


    "But he''d never let us see it." I huffed.


    "True. But we don''t need permission." I furrowed my brows in confusion. "We could sneak in, take it


    and leave."


    "One problem, genius. We''ll get caught." I groaned. "Wait!" Finally, an idea popped in my mind. "We


    can get in enough trouble to be sent there and then take it. Dammit, I''m a freaking genius!" I patted my


    own shoulder in praise.


    "I know exactly how to get us in trouble." He grinned. I was not going to like this but okay!


    We heeded to our next ss, there was no way to describe Tommy''s mood beside that he was eerie.


    How could he be that happy when we were going to get ourselves in trouble? Was it really that


    exciting? No, he had to be a psycho! Yeah, that made more sense.


    Our teacher took a week off due to an ident or something like that. So, we were waiting for the


    substitute who was actuallyte for ss.


    Unfortunately, Louis decided it was a good time to talk about Cinnamon being Fabia and all that shitty


    stuff. Fun times! Watching this confronting made me want to snort but I held it in and acted as normal


    and unconcerned as ever.


    "So you''re Cinnamon huh? Who knew the superstar was right in front of our eyes." Louis said sitting


    right on her desk. Luck me was sitting just behind so I heard pretty much everything. Not that they wereAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    whispering!


    "Sorry, I just couldn''t tell you about it, even if I really wanted to." She sighed. You call that acting? Wow!


    You''re an insult to me.


    "There''s only one thing that I want to ask you about."


    "Ask away." She smiled cheerfully. I was so tempted to smack that smile off her face.


    "Why would you be so against revealing your identity then when the reporters say it, you don''t even try


    to deny it, it''s so weird. Don''t you think?" Louis said crossing his arms. It looked like Louis wasn''t a total


    idiot. Chapeau!


    The rest of the ss started whispering...


    That girl was trapped. She knew it and damn well, I knew it too!


    I was just letting her take her five minutes of fame before I crushed her.


    Finally, our teacher came in and everybody shut up. What a relief! Now we could get in trouble


    peacefully.


    Dammit, that was sadistic!


    "Psst, Twinkle," Tommy whispered, I nced at him. Was that supposed to be a secret sign?


    "Why do I hear talking?" The teacher red at him.


    "Because you have ears?" Tommy shrugged in response earning yet another re and a few snickers.


    But he wasn''t done yet! "Damn, you''re so boring." Tommy loudly groaned. "I''m leaving." The teacher


    immediately red at him. I knew I had to get in trouble too so I helped him before the teacher could


    utter a word.


    "I know right! This is bullshit. Why do we even need to stay?" I yawned.


    "I mean, I know the budget is low, but you''re a horrible teacher," Tommy said getting out of his seat the


    moment our poor teacher was about to talk. "Did you even go to high school?" He raised a brow.


    "What the hell? Both of you. Detention." Nooo! I didn''t want detention! It was enough I had to teach a


    bunch of idiots.


    "Is that all what you learnt?" I rolled my eyes.


    "You know what? To the principal''s office. Now." He almost shouted. But, mission aplished! Yay!


    The moment we were out, we high fived and jogged to the principal''s office happily. We''re so weird!


    Good thing this wasn''t our teacher. He was just a substitute for a week. I wouldn''t want my teacher for


    the rest of the year to hate me.


    We were sent into the office by the secretary. Let me tell you, our principal was a bit scary. His face


    was absolutely furious. We kept apologizing while trying to spot the records. When I finally spotted it, I


    nudged Tom towards it. His eyes widened while the principal kept shouting in our faces.


    "Aww!" Tom fell with his chair backwards with a loud thud. "Damn that hurt." I ran to his side. We were


    just beside the box which Tom sessfully spilt all over the ground during his fall.


    "Get out of my office now! I''ll let it slip easily but only this once." He growled. Wait, we were not in


    trouble? I thought we were going to get suspended or something.


    "I got it," Tom whispered, clutching his stomach, I nodded and helped him up.


    "We''re so sorry, sir. Won''t do it again, we promise." We said in union which was kind of creepy and


    hurried out!


    "Now let''s see who''s sending me notes," I said and he grinned.

 Chapter 24: Chaptet 23 - Two Birds, No Stone!

    Chapter 24: Chaptet 23 - Two Birds, No Stone!


    I was having a major panic attack. They knew my school, the year I was in... the only thing left was


    revealing my name... That was surely a nightmare. Real-life couldn''t be like that!


    "Her name is... Fabia." Bryan said. I sucked in a breath. I didn''t even notice I stopped breathing but my


    lungs sure noticed and minded.


    "What the bloody hell? That idiot, how can I be that queen-bee?" I was now offended actually. He could


    have picked any other girl but no, he chose Fabia. I didn''t look like Fabia nor did I have the same


    attitude.


    "Cinnamon looks like one, nerdy." Loca giggled. "It''s so obvious." That crazy girl!


    "Girl, what are you talking about? I''m drop-dead gorgeous." I stood on the couch posing while she


    continuedughing. "How could he not figure it out?" I said dramatically. "I''d prefer Alice over the new


    girl. Since Fabia is just her minion, Alice is better." I dropped back to the couch making it bounce


    lightly.


    "Roger that, nerdy." Loca saluted. "Your secret is safe now." She sighed hugging me to her small


    frame. I hugged her back letting all my stress fade. "I was so worried about you." She mumbled against


    me. Me too, Loca. Me too.


    I was so ready to get to bed but to my utter dismay when my eyes got heavy and my brain ready to


    shut down, my door was swung open. Whoever that was, I was murdering them.


    "Ie in peace, Twinkle." I squinted my eyes shut as he opened the lights. Why would we need light?


    Why was he even here?


    "You''re in so much trouble if you don''t let me sleep." I covered my face with my pillow hoping it was


    enough to block the lights and hopefully the sound too. News sh: it didn''t.


    "But I got you your birthday present." I could literally feel him pouting. I knew him that well. And


    apparently, he did too. I''d never say no to a present.


    "Okay, show me." I grinned.


    "It''s not much but for the record, I didn''t know what to get for the girl who had everything. You''re even a


    star. What do you get that kind of person?"


    "Whatever it is, I love you." I smiled. He sighed and handed me a small box. I was feeling stupidly


    happy while I opened it. I was a way too cute anklet. I had never worn one but this. This was going to


    be put on forever.


    It had little musical notes in silver with a tint of electric blue and shes of white. It was woven at the


    top like a braid with a darker shade of grey.


    "Tommy!" I lunged at him, hugging him so hard. "I love it." I almost cried.


    "Look at the sp." I did. There written on it ''T&T'' Tommy and Twinkle. Iughed so hard and he


    grinned. That boy was childish. "But you can''t have it unless you give me my present." What was I


    saying? Ah yes, childish.


    "Who said I got you one?" I asked putting on my anklet. He looked at me with sad puppy eyes while


    pouting. Okay, okay, I was giving in! "Here." I moved towards my walk-in closet to get him his gift.


    Tommy was obsessed with one thing. And that was watches. He followed me in and when he opened


    the box, he gave me a tight hug. It cost me a fortune since only three of it were made but well, he


    deserved it!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Ooh, you wrote something there!" He threw his head inughter. Yep, I was even more childish than


    him. I ordered ''Twinkle is za coolest'' to be engraved on it. "The irony, the girl who''s never on time got


    me a watch!" Hey, sometimes I got on time!


    I was dreading Monday. But it came anyway. I tried to prepare myself with a good cup of ck coffee.


    Its bitter aroma filling my nostrils. I almost moaned at the taste. But then my mind started swirling with


    ideas. Why would I have to see Fabia and do nothing? So messed up! Maybe the earth would crumble


    and swallow her?


    When the sky falls...


    Fabia will die...


    And I''ll be so happyyyy...


    No wait, that was messed up!


    Eventually, I had to go to school. Almost everything went alright. Keyword here: almost. sses went


    fine. However, during lunch break, Fabia kept getting fans. It was peachy! I was sitting with Sky at our


    normal table with Jason, Tommy, Cici, Louis and Dave. I so did not belong to this table, but whatever.


    "Do you really think Cinnamon is Fabia?" Sky asked. Nope! But I couldn''t tell them.


    "No," Tommy said. No, best friend, you shouldn''t do this. "She doesn''t have that aura around her."


    "Well, I think it''s her. I mean look at her, dude. She''s gorgeous." Dave replied. Staring ahead at Fabia


    who was surrounded by admirers. Enjoy it while itsted, honey.


    "But what about her eyes?" Louis asked. A point to Louis!


    "Maybe they are just contacts," Jason said. My eyes were not contacts, I wanted to scream. Could they


    stop talking about me? "I mean who has that eye colour?" Me! I did!


    I tuned them out for the rest of lunch break. I had a free session and so did Louis and I was bored. So, I


    decided it was time to make him suffer a little. Just a little bit.


    "Louis, I need a drink," I told him and headed to the bleachers. It was so hot but ideas for my new


    album were pouring out of me. I got my notebook out and started scribbling. Louis came back a few


    minutester with my drink. He got me orange juice?!


    "You know, I wanted a coke, not juice." I smiled and his eyes widened but then he hurried back with a


    groan. Yeah, I was going to do this for a while. After the fifth time of sending him for a cube of ice. He


    looked flushed and sweaty. So, the kind girl I was, decided to give him a bit of break. I even offered him


    one of the drinks he got me which he downed in mere seconds.


    "You''re bossy." He said after copsing beside me. I grinned at him, increasing his irritation. "When is


    this going to end, exactly?"


    "By Friday. Don''t worry. I wouldn''t want to keep you around for more." I shrugged.


    "Do you know how many girls would kill to be in your position?"


    "Nearly every airhead. So a lot." I replied he smirked. This was not apliment, idiot. Ugh!


    When sses ended, I was so ready to go home. But then I remembered, I had a ss to teach. A


    ss full of a-holes. Well, not all of them but the majority. There were Louis, Sky, Adam and four others


    I didn''t know their names yet. Tommy was asking if I needed a lift home. I came with him this morning.


    It seemed like a good idea not to drive my car and since we were practically neighbours, it was


    convenient.


    "No, I, unfortunately, have a chemistry ss to teach." I sighed in frustration.


    "That''s something I want to see. I''ming." I eyed him up like he''d grown a second head. Who was in


    their right mind to waste their time on this? Oh, wait! Tommy didn''t have a mind!


    When I entered, they were all already there with the exception of Adam. Good, I didn''t need to see him.


    And nor did Sky! I didn''t bother with introductions, this was temporary until our next chemistry exam.


    "Did you hear about the chemist who was reading a book about helium?" Tommy said the moment I


    was about to start. "He couldn''t put it down." They all snickered secretively while I red at him.


    When they finally calmed a little, I decided to start with the basics. It would be better since their grades


    were awful. I made everything as simple as it could ever get. Damn, I was proud of myself.


    "Elena, why is potassium K when it starts with a P?" Tommy asked. I swear I was about to kill him. That


    was why he wanted toe? He was a chemistry genius, I knew something wasn''t adding up. He


    chuckled while trying to muffle the sound with his hand. I ignored him and turned around to continue my


    lesson. "One atom as-" He started to say but when I turned around ring at him, he shut up.


    "Continue the damn joke then shut up forever." He gulped visibly.


    "One atom asked the other are you alright?" They were all looking at him now. Where was that


    attention while I was exining. "So the other said: No, I lost an electron." He wasughing so hard


    now. "So the other replied: Are you sure?" He took a deep breath to calm his hystericalughing. "So it


    said: Yes, I''m positive!" He threw his head backughing his heart out. He was such a dork!


    "Now, back to our lesson..." I began once more exining and asking questions to everyone every now


    and then to make sure they understood. I was taking this very seriously.


    "What the hell?" I heard Tommy exim. Now what?


    "Give me one reason why I shouldn''t throw you out right now?" I crossed my arms.


    "Umm..." He trailed. Then I noticed something in his hand. Was that a note?


    "Thomas Baker, what''s in your hand?" I approached him.


    "Nothing!" He shrieked tossing the paper to Sky. Her eyes widened like a frightened rabbit when I


    lunged at her but she threw him the paper back.


    Tom looked around then before he could do anything, I snatched it.


    ''Her ass looks great from here'' Was written in the paper.


    "Who the hell wrote this shit?" I had a suspect, Louis? "You know what? We''re done today." I was


    exhausted.


    "Can I tell a joke now?" Tom asked. No, idiot. You can abso-bloody-lutely not!


    "Shoot." A boy said softly. Now, I felt bad I didn''t even get to know their names.


    "Why do white bears dissolve in water?" Tommy asked. I swear he was getting on my nerves. Was that


    how teachers felt? Now, I felt sad about them.


    "Why?" Louis asked him.


    "Because they''re pr!" Heughed like a maniac. I sighed in disbelief and started to collect my things


    to get out of here.


    "If only we were learning about James bond!" Sky giggled high-fiving Tommy as if they were the joke


    masters. Of all the people in the world, these two were my best friends! Why?


    Teenagers are idiots. Even if I was insulting myself too that way. It had to be said. No, these bunch


    were an insult to stupid teens. This was going to be a very long month.


    I was waiting for Tommy by his car when I noticed Fabia. Ugh! Not her! Again! Guess what? My blood


    was boiling. She was surrounded by paparazzi and telling lies. I was so freaking ready to scratch her


    eyes out.


    She had three seconds to admit she wasn''t Cinnamon.


    Three...


    Two...


    She was done now!


    "Don''t you even think about it," Tommy said the moment I hopped off his car hood. Ugh!


    "I wasn''t going to do anything!" I raised my hands in surrender.


    But Cinnamon was!

 Chapter 25 - When Nightmares Come True!

    Chapter 25 - When Nightmares Come True!


    "Nooo, no, please, leave me alone..." I pleaded but he didn''t budge he kept dragging me. Away from


    everyone inflicting pain in my already throbbing scalp.


    Dried blood was everywhere. Please, anyone, save us!


    He wasing again slowly advancing towards me...


    "Noooo!" I screamed sitting up. It was only a dream no, a nightmare, a memory too vivid I felt


    something salty on my lips. Tears! I sniffed hugging my knees to my chest.


    "Eli, you okay?" I heard Ian say but I didn''t look up. "Nightmares?" He asked knowing very well the


    answer. He silently engulfed me into a warm hug that was really needed. After a few minutes or a lot. I


    didn''t really know, his shirt was soaked with tears.


    "You smell bad!" I pushed him lightly and wrinkled my nose.


    "Do I now?" He smirked. No, Ian! Don''t you dare! But he did it anyway. Tickling me till I was out of


    breath. I tried squirming away but then Loca was cheering him on!


    "Truce! Stop!" Luckily, he did.


    "Loca, I need your help!" She nodded and plopped down on the bed with Ian sitting on the other side. I


    showed her the picture on my phone. The video I got with Tommy showed a girl putting the note in my


    locker. She was wearing the cheering outfit. But she hid her face was hidden. I had my doubts but I


    needed Loca to confirm them. The girl knew every single cheerleader! "Any idea who''s this?" I gave


    her the phone. She looked closer then nodded.


    "That''s Alice." I knew it! "But what exactly is this about?"


    "Don''t you worry, sister! I''ll handle this." More like my punch would handle it. But only after I figured out


    why the heck she did that!


    She thought I was a weak prey! She got another thinging!


    I wasn''t going to do anything. Well, until the end of the week. There was a school trip, I wasn''t going


    but now, I was going. And I had the perfect n.


    But first, there was a bitch that needed to be dealt with. No one could mess with me and get away with


    it. Neither Elena nor Cinnamon.


    I was walking to Tommy''s car with Louis carrying too many books I didn''t even need. He was looking so


    he tired. But who cared? After what he did in my chemistry ss, which Tommy wasn''t allowed in


    anymore, he deserved it.


    "So, dear Louis, how does it feel to be my servant?" I chirped.


    "Awful! I can''t even imagine I tried to be nice to you." Jerk!


    "Oh, really?" No one could say that and get away with it. "You know what? I don''t really need these


    books." Louis''s jaw dropped. "Can you take them back to my locker?" I patted myshes at his


    frustration. Damn, I was enjoying this too much. He cursed under his breath but then went on his way


    back. I was doing him a favour. He needed to work out more if he was going to y football!


    I jogged happily towards the parking lot but then I spotted the bitches trio. They advanced towards me


    dramatically. Throwing their hair and trying to look intimidating. But in reality, they looked like a bunch


    of idiots. I rolled my eyes at them. And stopped right in front of them. There was no way in hell I was


    going to look scared in front of them.


    I kept my re levelled with them.


    "I warned you before to stay away from my boyfriend." Alice hissed. Not that again! Ugh! I scoffed at


    her.


    "Do you know what I can do, little Elena?" Fabia warned. Did she think I believed her little lie?


    "Ooh, I''m so afraid. The all-mighty Cinnamon was going to hurt me." I chuckled.


    "Oh, believe me, she will." I rolled my eyes.


    "Stay away from Louis," Jennie said. Since when did that girl start saying anything beside ''yeah''?


    "Whatever, now, if you''ll excuse me, I have a real-life which I''m not willing to waste by talking to you.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Bye." I went to Tommy who was waiting in the car for me, leaving behind the three speechless idiots.


    He looked at me, opened his mouth to say something but I stopped him. "It was Alice." He looked at


    me, confused. "The girl in the video." His mouth formed an o. I was so tempted tough at his face.


    "So, now, not only Fabia is annoying me. Alice is practically harassing me."


    "Then we''ll take care of both. Anything in mind?" I shook my head. "Then that''s when my genius mind


    need to handle Fabia. I mean it''s been three days or more, right!"


    "Yup." Wait, I got an idea!


    "I know that look! Tell me."


    "Why don''t we make Cinnamon appear in front of Fabia? In a public ce." I began. "Like a special


    surprise event."


    "Brilliant! Should we heed to the agency and discuss this with your manager?" I nodded and he drove


    fast. I couldn''t really do anything without Aurora knowing. When we reached the agency, we headed


    straight to the CEO''s office. That was where Aurora mostly was when she wasn''t handling my shit! I


    didn''t bother to knock this time. The secretary rolled her eyes at me, I knew she was getting annoyed


    but who cared now?


    "How did I know it was you?" Olli said sarcastically the moment I was in. "Oh, you brought a friend too."


    He smiled. "If it isn''t Thomas Baker. Ever thought of bing an idol?" He asked him. I nearly


    snorted.


    "Let me think. My voice is ss-shattering. Literally! And my dance moves, I''ll let miss Twinkle here tell


    you about how awesome they are."


    "Terrible!" I giggled. "But that''s not why we''re here," I said in a calmer voice.


    "We are taking down Fabia. Quite frankly because she''s a bitch." Tommy said.


    "And I assume you have a n?" Aurora asked. We nodded with stupid grins. The four of us sat


    around the small table in the office. We told them about the n and surprisingly, Aurora was okay with


    it while Olli was calling us crazy. Well, he wasn''t wrong though. It was all set for tomorrow. I needed it to


    be as fast as possible. We called that mall that was opening and told them I could perform at the


    opening! Needless to say, it was going to be epic!


    But, for now, I had training with Ron in a few minutes. I needed to get to my studio because quite


    frankly, training in thepany with you being mysterious was a bad idea. Especially if everyone


    noticed that suddenly Cinnamon was in the building. As I was saying, bad idea! The fewer people there


    were, the safer. Also, paps wouldn''t know where to find me!


    I arrived surprisingly on time. Wow! I internally praised myself.


    "Wait, am I dreaming?" Ron said the moment he got in. I rolled my eyes. "You''re actually here before


    me? Wow! Maybe I should take more breaks then." He got his guitar out of its case. The guitar I got


    him. I smiled. We kept working on new techniques and it was damn hard. I would have to train on them


    to perfection.


    After two hours of trying to get the same piece right, I gave up. I couldn''t even focus and my fingers


    hurt.


    "We can try themter. It''s okay if you don''t get them from the first try, you know?" He encouraged but I


    noticed something. His tone, it was weird. Something was wrong. Or maybe it was me being a weirdo. I


    didn''t know.


    "What''s up, Ron?" I asked. Better safe than sorry.


    "Huh?" He trailed. Okay, now I was sure.


    "Something is wrong, I just know it, so tell me, what is it?" I asked but he didn''t try to even open his


    mouth. "I mean, maybe I can help. But it''s okay if you don''t want to tell me." Even though I wanted to


    know. But maybe it was something personal.


    "I wanted to ask you for a favour..." He trailed. What? What? Just say it. C''mon! "I don''t know if it''s a


    good idea but..." Ugh! Don''t keep me in suspense, dude. I nodded and gave him an encouraging smile.


    "Can I maybe umm..."


    "Ron, whatever it is. Don''t worry, okay?" Please tell me. Curiosity was bad for my health. It was killing


    me.


    "So, there''s this girl I like." He liked a girl!! Wait, why did I even care? "And you know how literally every


    teenager is in love with you. So I was thinking if maybe, could I bring her and her friend to training?"


    What? "They can watch from behind the ss." He hurried to say. "It''s okay if you don''t feel


    "Okay!" I said. I was curious about the girl. Who was she? Someone from college? His girlfriend? "But


    no more trying pranks on me with Ross again," I said firmly despite the smile on my face.


    "Yeah! Sorry about that." He said sheepishly. "But you have to admit it was funny!" He chuckled a bit.


    "Anyways... thank you, thank you, thank you!" Ron said cheerily. "Just out of curiosity..." He began. Oh,


    believe me, I knew about curiosity! "Why aren''t you denying all the news about you being Fabia?" He


    asked. Oh, I would!


    "How did you even know I''m not her?" I raised a brow at him. Really, how did he? I mean, it was on the


    news!


    "That''s not how you are." He said. I looked at him in confusion. What did he mean by that? As if


    sensing my confusion, he borated. "She''s the kind of girl that thinks she''s the best while she''s


    umm... how do I put it? A bitch searching for her three seconds of fame?" That was exactly what I said.


    I chuckled at him. "I wouldn''t be surprised if it was a cute shy girl with an amazing personality. But that


    girl, just no." Ron said before he left.


    Even though he just left, Elena needed her time with his annoying ass. Spending time with him was


    beginning to be my stress mechanism. So I decided to text him.


    Me: Ron. Pizza. Now.


    Ron: On it ma''am!

 Chapter 26 - Hes Like Art. Terrible Art ,But Still Art!

    Chapter 26 - He''s Like Art. Terrible Art ,But Still Art!


    "How did I know you''d bete?" Ron asked the moment I got into my favourite pizza ce ever!


    "Because looking this good takes time." I pointed all over myself. Yes, I was wearing an oversized


    hoodie with sweatpants. But at least my shoes were gorgeous. He chuckled and shook his head in


    amusement.


    "I ordered for both of us. Turns out everyone here knows your favourite." I shrugged. It wasn''t a secret I


    practically lived here.


    "Oh, I see my ship sailed!" Our waiter, Chad, said.


    "I see you were sailing ships!" I chuckled. "You know what? Can we take this to-go?"


    "Are you nning on taking the little innocent boy out in an isted ce so you can f-"


    "Don''t you evenplete this sentence," I said with wide eyes.


    "I was saying freaking ask him questions. You dirty-minded." I narrowed my eyes at him but my lips


    betrayed me and smiled. Who was he fooling? If anyone here was dirty-minded, it was him!


    "So, anything in mind?" Ron asked while we waited at the counter.


    "Going to my favourite ce." I winked. "Now, follow me, loser," I said going out and leaving the pizza


    boxes for him to carry. I was teaching guys chivalry!


    I drove to my house. The stars were looking so magical thiste and our roof was the best ce to be


    in right now. I made a corner for whenever I needed alone time with lots of squishy pillow and nkets.


    I even put a campfire and a mini-fridge full of marshmallows!


    "Why are we at your house?" Ron asked getting out of the car.


    "Because dear Ron, there''s a ce here I want to be in." I shrugged leading him through the maze of


    stairs. No one would be here so it would be quiet and with a great view. What was better than this when


    you were stressed?


    "Hmm... impressive!" He nodded approvingly the moment we reached our destination. I smiled and


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    jogged to light the campfire. Enjoying the warmth, I almost forgot Ron was here. "You got


    marshmallows?" He gasped. "You''re a woman after my heart." I stifled a giggle and sat on the soft


    cushion. Speaking of. I was dying to know who that girl he told Cinnamon he liked was.


    We ate our pizza and then roasted marshmallows until we couldn''t take another bite. I was lying on my


    back with Ron just beside me. Gazing at the stars. They were so bright tonight!


    "You know what looks better than the stars?" He said quietly.


    "What?" I asked blushing a bit.


    "Me!" He deadpanned. What the fuck?


    "Were you dropped on your head as a baby?" I sat up. Looking into his eyes while he stared back at


    me.


    "Yes, into a pool of sexy." He wiggled his brows. I snorted and let me tell you, it wasn''tdylike at all!


    "No, I think you were more like thrown into a wall!" I shook my head.


    "Okay, maybe you''re cute too. But less than me and the stars. You''re in third ce." I zeroed my eyes


    at him and punched his arm. "Aww, you know what? Aggressive people are not cute." I raised three


    fingers up. He gulped and took off. Running. I guffawed at the sight of his gangly limbs running away. I


    chased after him. What could be better than acting childish under the stars!?


    This night was perfect!


    "So, any drinks for today?" Louis asked catching up with me. The moment Tommy parked his car, I was


    out and marching towards the ss. I simply had had enough of him trying to talk me into clubbing with


    him. It was simply not my scene.


    "Not today, soldier." I saluted. Walking through the corridors to get to my locker and then to ss. That


    was the only thing in life I always got to on time. I wasn''t in the mood for sending him twenty times for a


    different drink that I wouldn''t even drink!


    "What about books?"


    "What do you think?" I raised a brow.


    "Personally, I think you''re too kind and wouldn''t make me carry them?" He gave me puppy eyes.


    "Nice try! But you''re carrying them anyway." I grinned making him huff.


    "Who''s that girl?" He said under his breath. I looked where he was looking. It was Myelin, Tommy''s


    sister. But what was she doing here? Louis dropped my books to the floor with a loud thud.


    "See, you''re notpletely useless." He smiled sheepishly. "You can be used as a bad example." His


    smile faded while I shrugged. He literally checked out each and every girl in school while we were


    walking down the corridors.


    "You''re hurting my feelings." He faked hurt. Again, I shrugged. He then sighed and picked up the


    books. "When you first walked into ss, I never imagined it woulde down to this." I chuckled. Of


    course, he didn''t! "You''re literally full of surprises." There was yet another surprise he would never


    know about!


    "When I first walked into that ss, I knew exactly it woulde to this," I smirked, he rolled his eyes!


    "Keep rolling your eyes like that; maybe you''ll find a brain back there." I pped the back of his head.


    "What was that for?" He asked rubbing his head then fixing his hair. That guy cared about his looks


    more than most girls!


    "For making trouble during my lessons."


    "You''re talking like a teacher."


    "And you''re talking like an idiot." I shot back. We kept bickering back and forth, ourebacks


    bing more and more stupid by the second until we finally reached our ss. I took my books from


    his hand and was about to enter when I heard the voice I despise the most. Alice!


    "What are you doing with that?" She asked looking my way in disgust.


    "Just when I thought she couldn''t get any uglier," I said then looked up at their faces. "Did I say that out


    loud?" I did mean for her to hear. I almost giggled at the sight of her face reddening in anger. But I kept


    the unentertained poker face.


    The rest of the day was spent ignoring res from Alice and her minions, escaping from Tommy and


    Sky and wondering how to torture Louis before the week ended. It was freaking fabulous! Especially


    with Tommy telling Sky about his idea to go to the club. They were party animals! How was I even


    friends with them?


    I was dreading the ride home with Tommy but it had to be done. I was toozy to drive myself and I


    was saving the environment. It was almost a win-win!


    "I mean, if you wanna kick their asses, you have to unleash your inner beast," Tommy said the moment


    I got in. I was contemting whether I should consider taking the bus or not. "Oh, get in." He said


    pulling me in. He started the car and drove silently for about five seconds and a half. A damn record!


    "Just try it! What harm can this do?" He wasn''t going to drop it, was he?


    "Okay, but the moment I want to leave, I will," I said firmly. I''d leave in like ten minutes but it would shut


    them both up.


    "Now, what''s next on our agenda?" He pondered for a moment. "Ah! Yes, you need a makeover."


    What? I gave him a look that said, ''*have youpletely lost your goddamn mind!?*'' But he only rolled


    his eyes. Dude! That''s dangerous while driving! "You have to kick Alice''s butt and you can''t do it looking


    like a nerd. No offence." I shrugged. In your damn dreams. "I know that look. Twinkle, for God''s sake


    you''re Cinnamon. You''re the hottest pop star ever. They look like trash."


    "Still not convinced."


    "Imagine this then. A hot girl beating the shit out of the mean girl and beating her in pretty much


    everything that the mean girl bes so afraid and jealous of the hot girl." He smirked knowingly.


    "Sounds tempting."


    "You can also beat Fabia if it makes you feel better and trash them like the trash they are." He finished


    and I waspletely agreeing. My cover would never be blown anyway! I nodded and he smiled


    widely showing a row of white teeth. "If you want to be badass, then you have to look the part!"

 Chapter 27 - Time To Show Them

    Chapter 27 - Time To Show Them


    "Thank you so much for doing this!" The mall''s manager said for the millionth time today. My only


    condition for him was not mentioning what the big event was about. I knew for sure the queen-bees


    wouldn''t miss this for anything. This meant I was going to make Fabia regret ever pretending to be me.


    She thought I was an easy target? Huh, watch me now!


    I was sitting in the security room watching the security cameras and then I spotted them. I was over the


    moon. This was going to work; I''ve never been so happy to see someone I hate that much!


    I happily moved to my spot at the lowest level of the mall. The lights fainted and a single dazzling light


    shot on Fabia. That was my n! I fixed my mic while everyone was murmuring about her. She shot a


    big smile not knowing what wasing next.


    Another bright light lighted my spot and I was on cloud nine.


    "Hey everybody. Surprise!" I said making jazz hands. "This event is especially for that special girl up


    there." I waved at her. "Fabia, so nice to see you. Or should I say me huh?" Iughed a bit and she ran


    away. You don''t mess with me and get away with it. People were taking pictures with their phones and


    videos. This was so going to go viral! "Now, who''s ready for a song?!" I said energetically and the


    crowd erupted.


    This was pure bliss!


    "First, remove the sses and that''s seventy percent of the work done!" Tommy said out of nowhere,


    earning him a look that questioned his sanity from me. "I''m serious, it''s written in every nerdy girl


    makeover manual!" What the heck? We were walking to the hairstyler''s. Because apparently, I needed


    a new haircut. I was so sad to let go of my cute braids and my long long hair. If they cut my hair short,


    Cinnamon would need a wig! We couldn''t get our hair cut at the same time! "We''ll tell everyone you put


    on contacts."


    "Oh, the irony, I always wear contacts!" I chuckled. "Now, the only difference will be telling people."


    "And your eyes are gorgeous but I know why you hide them." He said. "You don''t want to bewitch


    guys." He shrugged making me double over inughter. What? "I called Skyler by the way, we need a


    girl''s opinion. Not that my opinion isn''t enough but she''d murder us both in our sleep if we don''t include


    her in the great makeover." He said.


    Our school trip was going to be tomorrow. And for some reason, Tommy thought it would be a good


    idea to do this now. When mom heard about this, she was practically jumping. She even gave me her


    credit card!


    "Can we keep my hair tall?" I asked both my friends as we looked through magazines trying to find the


    perfect haircut. Oh, and did I forget to mention they wanted me to dye my hair. I was so against this, my


    hair was a pretty jet ck and I didn''t want to look like a Barbie. But then I decided I wanted to try


    putting some highlights there since I wasn''t about to cut it into a bob or something.


    I gave myself another look in the mirror. I looked good as much as I felt. My hair wasyered with hints


    of deep purple and silver. This would have looked so much better with my silvery eyes! It really felt


    refreshing to change my look a little. Even if I missed my quirky sses.


    "Next stop, clothes." He smirked. I did not like that. At all! "Lots of it," Tommy announced.


    Their idea of shopping wasn''t what I had in mind. Who would even want to wear all these skimpy


    clothes? However, I put some restrictions. But I also agreed to show some skin. And when I said some,


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not mean a lot.


    I got some skinny jeans, ripped jeans and a short just to make them shut up. It wasn''t like I was going


    to wear it anyway but whatever. My new wardrobe was cute and wouldn''t make me ufortable. It


    was getting me out of myfort zone a bit but jot totally so it wasn''t so bad!


    However, after trying on so many clothes, I was hungry! And unfortunately, I couldn''t eat junk food


    because if I gained any weight Aurora would starve me and make me workout like hell. I wasn''t about


    to risk that so sd it is. Even if that wasn''t even real food!


    How do you know your friends hate you?


    They see you eating sd, and they order all the junk food and desserts their stomachs could hold


    while you''re watching!


    FML!


    After spending all day hearing nagging and walking through many shops in too many malls, I was


    exhausted. I didn''t have the energy to pack my bag or even go home. We were near Sky''s house so I


    decided I''d just crash over.


    We ordered the clothes I got to be sent home so Tommy was responsible for packing them which he


    dly agreed to do. Why did I have that feeling I''d regret this?


    Right now I only had the outfit I was going to wear tomorrow.


    "Skyleeer!" I screamed right into her ear. But you know what? She did not wake up. Didn''t even flinch!


    If she didn''t wake up, we would miss our ne! "Okay, maybe I should just leave you behind." I


    murmured heading to the bathroom to take a quick shower. I didn''t know how it happened, but she shot


    out of bed and into the bathroom before I could even blink!


    That woke her up!


    What?!


    She kept running around her room for a whole thirty minutes until she was finally done. She then


    helped me apply some light makeup. Being Cinnamon you''d think I knew about makeup. But I didn''t


    really! It was always my styler who applied it while I zoned out!


    We took a taxi and told the driver to drive fast. We were alreadyte but this time, it wasn''t my fault. It


    was Sky''s. She took a lot of time trying to perfect her hair. Tom kept calling me over and over.


    Someone was a little too excited!


    I was wearing a crop top paired with ribbed skinny jeans much to my dismay but I needed to be totally


    different even for today. I needed to make a statement! I also wore the anklet Tommy got me for good


    luck and a pair of converse. Sky made me put on a chocker with three tiny silver stars which made me


    look a bit badass with the ck leather jacket I had.


    When we arrived at the airport, the whole school was waiting for us. Perks of beingte: you always


    have an audience!


    The moment I set eyes on everybody, I was so satisfied.


    This was going to be worth it!

 Chapter 28 - Why Cant We Go Mini-Golfing?!

    Chapter 28 - Why Can''t We Go Mini-Golfing?!


    Aside from boys gawking and girls ring, nothing out of the ordinary happened.


    Wait, that was out of the ordinary!


    I almost giggled at my thoughts. If only I wasn''t pretending to be sleeping all the way in the ne. Sky,


    on the other hand, kept chatting with everything with a heartbeat!


    The hotel was fancy so the beds must be veryfy. I was so looking forward to experiencing them!


    The school had no restrictions about what we were doing except for the silly rule of no boys in girls''


    rooms and vice versa. No big deal for me but others weren''t fans of this rule!


    When I got to our room, I put the bag at the door and was about to head o bed so I could rest a bit. It


    looked so heavenly at this second. I was falling in love with it! If I jumped on it, would it be so soft like


    feathers?


    "Don''t you dare think of sleeping, Eli. We''re changing and going out!" Sky scolded. My only response


    was an eye-roll and jumping on the bed. And Dammit, it was even softer than feathers. I could spend


    the rest of my days drowning in this bed.


    "Twinkle, you promised you''d go to the club and we didn''t get to do that so we''re doing it now." I looked


    up a bit then stuffed my face in the pillows again. Weren''t boys not allowed here? "You''re leaving me no


    choice." I felt his hands on my ankles pulling them off the bed. I grabbed anything my hands could


    reach. Unfortunately, that was more pillows and I fell to the ground with a thud.


    "You asshole. I''m telling your dad to stop your credit card." I threatened him. Uncle Cody loved me and


    he''d be d to stop Tommy''s credit card anyways.


    "Actually, his words to me were and I quote ''make sure Elena has fun or else I''m stopping your card''"


    He said in a deeper voice making me chuckle despite the slight pain from the fall. "So here I am,


    protecting my card! You know I can''t live without it." Yes, I did know that. "I even brought your suitcase.


    Look!" He said cheerfully. I forgot about that. How could I forget about that?


    "Eli, wear this, it would be perfect!" She said in a high pitched voice. Ugh! I got up and took the sparkly


    dress from her hands. This was going to be a long night.


    I went limply to the bathroom and put on the dress. Let me tell you, it was short! A deep purple


    sleeveless dress which sparkled too much whenever I moved. But I had to admit, the colour was


    beautiful. The deep purple at the top darkened gradually until it was ck at the end of the dress. It


    also snug to my body showing off all my workout. So, yes, I wasn''t feeling that bad about wearing it!


    In fact, it made me feel more like Cinnamon. I was so ready for this!


    "I''m so not ready for this!" I muttered under my breath the moment we were in the club.


    Tommy shook his head grabbing me in. I was ready to throw a tantrum like a little kid and stomp my


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    feet in order not to get in. It simply didn''t look like something I''d like.


    People drinking and dancing. Too many people! Too packed!


    How could they even breathe?


    We manoeuvred our way through the herds of people to a spot by the bar. Tommy knew I would never


    drink howsoever what he did to convince me, he didn''t bother to ask what I wanted. Sky, on the other


    hand, was persistent as ever. I kept denying and rolling my eyes at her snarkyments. I think I now


    know how my brain looks like from all the eye-rolling!


    When she finally gave up, she was starting to get tipsy. So, I had to stop her from taking any more


    shots. I didn''t want her to faint now when we just got here!


    "Let''s go dance!" I shouted over the roaring of the music. Sky''s eyes lit up and she nodded furiously


    taking my hand and rushing to the middle of the dance floor.


    It''s getting ill its getting sick on the floor


    Her dance moves were gorgeous. So fluid! That was when being Cinnamon usually came in handy. I


    imitated her moves because I frankly didn''t know what was right for dancing in a club.


    What I never imagined was that it could be that fun to just let go of everything and enjoy this one


    moment! I felt reckless and I loved it!


    Moments and hours passed. I didn''t know. Time wasn''t what I focused on. I kept dancing until my legs


    ached and my muscles burnt. Skyler was nowhere to be seen nor was Tommy. We lost each other in


    the crowds an hour or so ago! I decided to go sit on a barstool and get cold water.


    The water going down my throat was so soothing. I didn''t even know I was that thirty!


    "Hey, can I buy you a drink?" I heard someone say from behind me. This was one of the reasons I


    hated clubs. Too many creeps!


    "No than-" I started turning around so I could face him "Ron?!" The eff was he doing here? "What are


    you doing here?" I decided to ask the civilized way.


    "I was waiting for someone and she stood me up." He shrugged. So, Cinnamon gave him a break so


    he could meet with his secret crush! "I was so surprised when I saw you, what are you doing here?" He


    asked sitting on the stool next to mine.


    "I never knew you could ever get stood up," I said. "Who''s she?" I asked trying to sound sooo normal.


    "My sister." Wait, what? "I was supposed to meet her near here but she had problems in her shop." And


    here I was thinking... but then again who was that girl he told me about then? "Aside from that, you


    look..." He trailed. "Wow!" I felt myself blush. Hard.


    "I always look good." I squinted my eyes. Trying to look intimidating but failing miserably.


    "Cheers to that!" He said. "Wait, you don''t have a drink." Stating the obvious, aren''t we? "I''ll buy you


    one." He offered. I was about to decline but then again, I was supposed to be having fun. And


    experiencing what normal teenagers did. So, I nodded.


    It was my first time and I did not like it one bit!


    The liquid burned all the way down to my stomach. Why would people like this?


    "From that expression, I think it''s your first time?"


    My eyes were closed so tightly. My lips pursed in a thin line. That was so bad! I rxed my face a bit to


    be able to speak.


    "Yeah!" I shuddered, trying to take another gulp. Maybe it would be better the second time?


    "I''m such a bad influence." He chuckled, not sounding guilty at all! I downed the whole thing finally.


    Warmth spread through my body making me feel lighter. I liked that! All my insecurities about


    everything were just forgotten. There was nothing but me, Ron and this moment.


    "Let''s dance," I said taking his hand and heading to the dance floor.


    Again!


    If that wasn''t changing, I did not know what it was!


    "I think it was supposed to be me asking you, but you''re the boss." I didn''t react to his deep chuckle


    reasoning from his stomach.


    There was one task in my mind, and one task only!


    To dance!


    I danced and danced but then my mind got fuzzy. Everything was blurry. I didn''t know what I was doing


    until...


    My fingers trailed along his neck. Grabbing him to me until we were so flushed against each other. He


    hesitated for a moment, I almost rolled my eyes. Grabbing hisrge hands and putting them on my


    waist, I continued dancing contently.


    "Shana, you need some water." I heard him say against my ears. But, my only focus was on the way


    his hot breath was on my ear. I let him guide me towards the bar.


    "Ooh, what do we have here?" A guy said invading my personal bubble. I giggled. Why did I do that?


    Oh well, whatever!


    Maybe he''d want to dance. Unlike Mr Not Fun here!


    "Shana, here," Ron said snaking his hand around my waist and handing me a cup of water. The other


    guy just left without another word. But what did he want? He didn''t even get to say anything! "Drink it so


    we can get you home." I drank just because I was beginning to feel dehydrated. The moment I set my


    ss down, Ron took my hand and started heading out.


    Oh. Hell. No.


    "Hey!" I tried to free my hand. My voice not sounding as an angry growl as I intended to. I wasn''t ready


    to end my night yet. It was too fun! "Ron, I swear to God-"


    "What?" He asked interrupting me. I blinked, forgetting what I was doing, getting lost in his eyes. So


    green! "Why don''t we just get out of here, huh?" He said lowly. His voice was so raspy against my ear. I


    nodded eagerly.

 Chapter 29 - Babby Shark Doo Doo Doo

    Chapter 29 - Babby Shark Doo Doo Doo


    We went down a step. Two steps. Three steps. But then, my legs decided to give out making me fall


    and twist my ankles in the process.


    "Aww..." I moaned loudly. It hurt so bad! Ron looked at me, facepalming.


    "How did you manage to fall after three seconds?" He asked cocking his head to the side. I just


    shrugged and grinned at him.


    I had an idea!


    A good one too...


    "Carry me," I demanded. My voice sounding a bit childish and whiny. He raised a brow and shrugged


    turning around. He was leaving? "Ron, if you leave me here, I''ll cry." That was the best I coulde up


    with? This drunken state was really ying with my mind. Might as well perfect this act. I jutted my


    lower lip out and reached my arms to him.


    He looked at me and sighed heavily. Returning back. Who was the perfect actress now?


    Me!


    "Hold tight." He said carrying me on his back. "If you fall, I''m leaving you behind." He got up. And


    damn, I felt his back muscles flex against my front. I was so tempted to touch them but I, unfortunately,


    couldn''t do that without falling! I decided to just enjoy what I could get for now! "Damn, you''re so


    heavy," Ron said, out of nowhere.


    "Dude I have a model''s body," I said sternly.


    "You mean you wish you did." If that was how he was going to y then let''s y!


    "Maybe your nonexistent muscles can''t just handle it." I shot back. The best way to tease boys was


    insulting the amount of time they spent working out!


    "Oh, believe me, they can. But carrying someone that heavy is just pure torture." What?!


    "Let me down," I demanded. I was going to punch him into his senses.


    "No, I''m saving us time; you''ll only slow us down, I''m doing you a favour." He said adjusting his grip on


    my legs.


    "I work out four times a week. My body is perfect. I''m perfect." I ranted.


    "If it helps you sleep the night." I heard him murmur. That guy was the walking dead by now.


    He walked a bit through the dark streets towards a small park. I was so ovee by joy from seeing


    the park. I so wanted to y.


    Subconsciously, I started singing.


    Every single kids'' song


    Ron''s only response was chuckling now and then but no matter how much I egged him on, he never


    joined me.


    "As much as I love your songs, my ears are kinda tired of being screamed in." He huffed.


    "Twinkle twinkle-" I started again.


    "Elena!" He put me down making me pout. I blinked giving him puppy eyes with a jutted lip. "You''re


    such a drunk kid."


    "I did not," I said sternly making himugh.


    "Sorry sorry." He sighed. "Where are you staying?"


    "In a hotel!" I chirped, pping my hands.


    "But where?"


    "In a street?" I answered unsure of anything.


    "And that street is called?" He looked at me expectantly.


    "A name?" He facepalmed making me giggle loudly like a schoolgirl.


    My mind then drifted to another thought, I wanted to sit on the grass. It looked so shiny! Instantly I


    dropped on the ground petting the grass around me.


    "What exactly are you doing?" He asked amusement on his face.


    I looked around trailing the grass until the patch stopped beside me. Realization hit me.


    I was choking the grass!


    I stood up abruptly my eyes glistening with tears.


    I killed it.


    "I is so sorry," I whispered to the grass.


    "Why are you crying?" Bewilderment in his eyes.


    "I killed the grass." I sniffed. His eyes widened but he held back his snort.


    "You didn''t. It''s still alive, see." I looked down. Well, it was still green. Me wasn''t a murderer! "Now, give


    me your phone, Shana." I shook my head. Sky thought I would call an Uber if I had my phone so she


    made me leave it at the hotel, ruining every escape n. Damn, I didn''t even have money! "You don''t


    have it?" I nodded. "Skyler isn''t even answering her phone." He groaned. "Now what?" He asked more


    to himself.


    "Now, we y!" I eximed. Running away. Chasing little birds around and around.


    "Shana,e back here." I heard him shout but I wasn''t stopping. I kept running in circles and twirling


    until I was dizzy. "Gotcha!" I felt him catch me before I fell. "Let''s go now," I mumbled an okay and felt


    my eyelids getting heavier as I leaned into him. Drifting into a deep sleep.


    My eyes fluttered open.


    Where was I?


    What happened?


    I looked around to find myself in some bed. That wasn''t my hotel room. I got out of bed just to feel a


    throbbing pain in my head. I groaned and sat again on the bed. The door at the end of the room was


    opening slowly... Did I get kidnapped? OMG!


    "Shana, did you wake up?" Ron said peaking his head from the door.


    Wait! Ron?


    And then it hit me. The club. Drinking. Dancing. Ron. Oh God! I was mortified!  Why did I even do any


    of that? That wasn''t who I am.


    "Yeah! Sorry aboutst night. I''m just gonna leave now." I murmured feeling too awkward.


    "Don''t worry, your friends said they''lle to get you." He said. Let me guess? Sky finally was feeling


    guilty for doing this. "Might as well have some breakfast." He shrugged. "You can use the bathroom


    over there I''ll wait in the kitchen."


    I needed a shower. A hot long bubbly shower. However, I couldn''t do that here nor did I have a change


    of clothes. And I wasn''t about to wear Ron''s clothes so just trying to freshen up would do.


    I went out of the room and spotted the kitchen. Whose house was this? It was luxurious! I almost got


    lost in all the corridors but my stomach was guiding me. Hehe!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Breakfast was good and quiet too. I didn''t know how to react so I just focused all my energy on


    chewing my food and swallowing lots of water. Ron tried to speak a few times but I pretended not to


    hear anything. The parts I remembered were embarrassing enough. I didn''t know what else I didn''t


    remember!


    "Skyler is here." I heard him say, I almost sighed in relief.


    "Okay." I got up and started walking away.


    "What''s wrong?" I heard him say.


    "Nothing. I''m perfect." I shrugged giving him a perfect fake smile. "Bye, Ron." I waved getting out of the


    house.


    Now, I allowed myself to breathe a sigh of relief.


    I got into the car where Sky and Tommy were waiting for me.


    "Did you steal this?" I looked at them warily.


    "No, what the hell? I rented it." Tommy said. Good!


    "Eli has a boyfriend, Eli has a boyfriend!" Sky started chanting.


    Kill me now!


    "Stop, Sky!" I ordered her but she didn''t budge. "If anyone hears you, they''d think you''re being serious."


    I rolled my eyes at her. Still, she continued. "That''s not even a good joke." I groaned while Tommy kept


    chuckling and trying to suppress it.


    "Oh, reeeeeaaallyyyyy?" She said, suddenly turning around. "You know what, there''s a party tonight."


    No, no more parties. "Let''s invite your other boyfriend to the party and enjoy some drama..." She trailed


    typing on her phone. "And done."


    "What''s done? The hell did you do, Sky?"


    "Oh, you know. Just ying matchmaker."


    If I killed her, would I go to prison?


    First things first, I needed a shower then I would deal with Sky.


    After my long deserved shower, Sky kept trying to put me in a dress so I could join the party. But who


    was I kidding? I could never party again after that experience!


    No one and I meant no one could convince me to go!


    "Eli, answer this." Sky said putting her phone on my ear.


    "Hi, sweetie." Mom? Huh? "I heard about the party. I know you don''t like them but why don''t you try. For


    me?"


    "No can do, mother," I replied.


    "Okay, I guess I''ll just go with Cody since you don''t like partying, you know?" No! She wouldn''t. "I mean


    they''re all actors, right? it wouldn''t matter if it''s your celebrity crush or just Cody."


    "I''m going!" I blurted. Dammit!


    "Okay." She giggled.


    That was low, dear mother!


    "I hate you, Skyler," I said. My voice muffled since I was still buried in bed.


    "I know you love me. Plus, you''ll thank meter." She chirped. "Now get up and put that body in this


    dress." I peaked a look. She called that a dress? It would cover no shit!


    "You''re this close" I pinched my fingers together "to be fired out of my best friend duties" I threatened.


    "Tsk Tsk, you won''t find anyone cooler than me." She shot back.


    "I''m not wearing it."


    "Okay! But you have to at least kiss one of these boys." What? Frozen at her words, I sighed. I had no


    reply to that. "Have I ever given you bad advice?" She pressed on. I snorted and plopped back on the


    bed.


    "Do you actually want me to answer that?" I kept giggling with an asional snort. She red at me.


    I rolled my eyes at her once I calmed down, got out of bed, put on ck leather pants with a sleeveless


    top. I wasn''t about to wear a dress really. And I also wasn''t about to let Sky choose any sort of clothing


    to me.


    Ever.


    We went to the rooftop where they were having their little party. So freaking full. Seniors from our


    school and even people, I had no idea who they were, were dancing and grinding against each other.


    The only thing left to make this worse was Louis appearing.


    I wanted to barf!


    "Hey, Elena. Sky." Louis said approaching us. Speak of the devil!


    "Oh! Just the person I wanted. Elena needs a dance partner." Sky said making Louis grin. Damn her.


    "Shall we?" Louis asked offering me his hand.


    This is a nightmare!

 Chapter 30 - Previously On: Chaotically Stupid

    Chapter 30 - Previously On: Chaotically Stupid


    If you wanted to take revenge from the girl who almost gave you a heart attack, what would you do?


    Well, if she was Alice, then you show her the guy she liked, like you better than her.


    That was exactly why I took Louis by his hand, gave him a wide grin and went to the dance floor. As


    much as I didn''t want to do this, the look on Alice''s face made it worth it. Also, the fact that Fabia didn''t


    even show up was making me on cloud nine!


    "Why are you grinning like a maniac?" Louis asked getting me out of the victory dance I was doing in


    my head.


    "Did you see Alice''s face?" I snorted. He nced over at her and smiled.


    "And that makes you happy?" He asked. In reply, I nodded dramatically making him chuckle. "Well


    then..." He pulled me closer. "Now, look at her face." He wiggled his brows. Alice was long gone from


    my mind actually. My thoughts were frantic. Why would he pull me like that?! What the hellllllllll!


    I pushed him away.


    "I''m just... going to... umm... yeah!" I said awkwardly retreating to anywhere actually. Was it getting hot


    here or was it just me?


    I headed to the balcony but a certain redhead caught my eye. Could you guess who it was?


    Exactly! Ron.


    What was he doing?


    Flirting around.


    "If looks can kill." Sky said stepping beside me.


    "What?"


    "Stop ring at the guy like you want to kill him." She pointed at Ron. "He''s not even your boyfriend."


    She paused giving me time to react. Where was she going with that exactly? "Or is he?" Huh?


    "He''s not my boyfriend." I denied in a heartbeat. "But..." I paused. "He''s still mine," I said marching


    towards him. I didn''t stick around to hear Sky gasp or see her reaction. What the fuck was going on


    with me?!


    "Ron! You made it." I said grinning at the girl he was talking to.


    "Excuse me." He said to the girl when I took hiS hand and headed to the balcony. Maybe I was still


    drunk? "Wanna tell me what we''re doing here?" He asked.


    "Yeaaaah, no!" I replied trying to seem smart but only resulting in being dumb.


    "Okay." He said while I was still figuring out what was wrong with me. "So, who were you dancing


    with?"


    "Louis?"


    "Who is?" He gestured for me to borate more. I smirked at him.


    "Jealousy doesn''t look good on you."


    "I think it does actually." He replied. How could someone be that confident? Ugh! Wait, did that mean


    he was jealous? "Are you two dating?" He asked.


    "Maybe." I grinned.


    "Shana!" He said firmly.


    "Maybe yes, maybe no!" I teased him.


    "Nerdie, Sky said you were looking for me" I heard Louis said. Damn you, Sky.


    "You got the wrong nerd. I wasn''t." I said trying to sound casual.


    "We''re having a conversation here," Ron said sounding bored AF.


    "I was talking to Elena and who are you anyway?" Louis replied. Where was the popcorn when you


    needed it?


    "Her boyfriend!" What. The. Fucking. Fuck. "So, maybe you should have thought of that when you


    asked the nerd for a dance." Louis''s face fell and then he left as silently as a ninja.


    "You asshole," I muttered under my breath. "Vandal. Outrage. Scandal. Streetrat. Scoundrel." I said


    every insult I could think of which were all ddin inspired! I couldn''t even think of anything original?!


    "Exactly why am I any of these?" I scoffed at his words.


    "You Mr did the one damn thing I told you not to," I said my anger was starting to surface. "Didn''t I tell


    you to never pretend to be my Fucking boyfriend?" I paused to breathe. "Don''t even answer that. I did


    freaking tell you." My voice was rising by the second. I needed to calm down. Why was I overreacting?


    Was I even overreacting? "Who do you think you are, huh?" Maybe I was a sociopath but that felt


    refreshing maybe I should scream at him when I feel bored!


    He didn''t even try to say a word until I was done. His lips forming a thin line and his eyes focused on


    me.


    "Shana, I get it. I''m sorry, okay?" He said slowly testing the waters. I didn''t give him any reply which


    was apparently good enough for him. "I... I just couldn''t let him treat my... my friend like that." I cocked


    my head. "And you shouldn''t either!"


    "And that''s rted to you being my boyfriend?"


    "Yes!" I raised my brows. "Umm... sorry?" Don''t give me those puppy eyes.


    "Oooh! You''re cute when you''re sorry." I said pulling his cheeks, he didn''t even remove my hands even


    though I knew he hated it. but at that moment, I was taking my chances.


    "Do you want to get out of here?"


    "Is that even a question? What do you have in mind?"


    "I''ve got something in mind!"


    "that''s what you got in mind?" I said once we reached my hotel room. I thought we were going on a


    great expedition or some crazy adventure. When did he be that boring?


    "We can talk here. What''s better than knowing the person you spend your time with?"


    "Boooo!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh,e on." He jutted his lower lip. "Get in quick. Someone''sing." He said. Huh?


    Wait a second!


    Sky wasing!


    I wouldn''t hear the end of this!


    I grabbed him and entered faster than lightening. Wait, what if she wasing in? Oh my God! In my


    panic attack, I grabbed him and we both got under the bed. In that exact moment, Sky got in.


    "I know I''m excited to see you again too." She said. Was she talking on the phone? Did she seriously


    were of course; cause I''m pretty awesome!" Sounded juicy! I could bet with all my money she was


    talking to a boy, or should I say flirting with a boy! "Sure Ian, your sister is just fine... I''ll tell her we''re


    dating soon, don''t you worry about it!" Huh? "Bye, love you too."


    Ian!


    My Ian?


    What?

 Chapter 32 - My Icy Heart, Its Melting

    Chapter 32 - My Icy Heart, It''s Melting


    "Wait a second!" I said through my confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    "So, as I was not saying because you interrupted me-" She started.


    I wasn''t about to hear this. "No bloody introductions. Get to the point." I red at her. She gulped.


    "Jason, you''re my assigned bodyguard." She said. That bad? "You''re going to bete for your date.


    Simple as that."


    "Define a date," I demanded. Maybe it wasn''t what I was thinking about. Maybe it was just my mind


    ying tricks. Maybe...


    "Wait a sec," Tommy said. "Let me consult Google the know-it-all!" He took out his phone. What was


    going on with the world? Was this because of pollution? Was there some disease making people


    dumb?! "Ookay, so, Google said ''A date a noun used to describe an audition for sex.''"


    "Did you seriously just say that?" Sky guffawed while I was thunderstruck.


    Panic mode on! "Whatever the heck going on? Did you set me on a blind date? Online dating? Louis?


    What did you do? Because right now I''m panicking and my imagination is going wild. So, talk." Before I


    go crazy I wanted to add. I loudly fussed going through my thoughts like a kite through a gale.


    "You''re impossible, Eli" So now, I was the impossible one! "How could you think I would ever do that. I


    meane on." She said sounding innocent but for her bad luck, I knew her too well. Nothing is


    strange when ites to her!


    "Sky, I''m taking over-exining," Jason said. Finally! A decent person!


    "As if you can do better." She mocked.


    "The thing is, the guys are spending the day together. Sky is going to a party so you''ll stay alone."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    What? How was that even rted to a date? I raised my brow waiting for him to answer my questions.


    "The point is, you can take a tour around the city and Ron asked if we wanted to join him but we


    weren''t free so you can go with him."


    "No, you must go." She interrupted. Of course, she''d say that! "I can''t wait for your wedding!"


    Thank God I wasn''t drinking anything or else... it would have been flying out of my mouth... instead I


    nearly choked.


    "What wedding, you crazy?"


    "Never mind, now go get ready for the date."


    "It''s technically not a date, Sky." Jason murmured. That was exactly what I wanted to say. This was not


    a date!!


    "Don''t rain on my parade." She said. "Both of you." She said more firmly.


    They thought I''d do whatever they tell me! Oh, hell no! I as a strong-willed woman would never do what


    others tell me. I do what I want only!


    "Kay, I''m going," I said. Internally smiling. The guy was really growing on me.


    "Yuppie! Now change because he''s waiting at the lodge." Sky said. Looked like panic mode wouldn''t be


    turned off any time soon!


    "And you''re telling me now!" I squinted my eyes at her. Trying to look threatening.


    She looked unfazed. "Eli, I''ve been trying to tell you for twenty minutes to get ready." She called that an


    excuse?!


    I decided to go with a Miami outfit. A two-piece beach dress in blue and white. Like the waves in the


    sea fluttering in the wind. With two slits from mid-thigh to my ground. I looked hot!


    "So where are we going?" I asked Ron the moment I spotted him. I wasn''t a woman who wasted time


    in small talks.


    "Getting ice cream!" He replied with an easy grin which I returned. That guy would melt my heart.


    All the way there, I was thinking about a forgotten memory. My first love ever. I met him when I was on


    vacation with my family and Tommy''s family. We were in Miami, I was six. Tommy didn''t let me touch


    his sandcastle. So, I decided it was a good idea to cry. Tommy didn''t budge, but then this kid came with


    an ice cream cone and gave it to me. Now, I couldn''t remember his name no matter what I did.


    "We''re here," Ron said getting me out of the sweat memory. I literally ran out of the car to the parlour.


    The smell of ice cream like the smell of flowers. I was so lost in it. Reminding me of sunshine or the


    smell of after rain. With popping colours everywhere.


    "I want every single vour," I said under my breath in awe.


    "Well, you can. Lemme introduce you to the owner." Ron said. I could!! I followed him to wherever he


    was going. "Shana, this is Rochelle." He said.


    "Is she your girlfriend?" She asked. Way to say hi!


    "Nope. I''m his friend." I smiled. "You''re his sister, right?" She did look like him. If the name didn''t make it


    obvious. It looked like their parents were big on matching names.


    "Yeah! But I''m way nicer and cuter." I smiled.


    "And you make ice cream so, that''s a bonus!" I smiled. She giggled in response and went to the front of


    the shop. When she returned back, she had big bowls of ice cream that could give you diabetes just by


    looking at it. "You looked like a cookies or vani type of girl. But again, maybe you weren''t so I put


    some more vours in it." She said giving me a bowl.


    I could die happily now.


    "You girl make the most amazing ice cream ever!" I said with a mouthful. If I went on eating like this, I''d


    have a brain freeze in like less than a minute!


    "I know!" She winked. Yup, they were siblings. This overconfidence was really mutual!


    "How can an amazing girl like you have a brother like that?!" I asked her pointing at Ron.


    She shrugged. "You should have seen his baby pictures! He was a one wild spirit while his brother was


    really cute."


    "Are you trying to embarrass me? Because I''m way too hot for embarrassment!" What was I saying?!


    Ah! Yes, overconfidence!


    The day went by rather quickly. It was true what they said. Time passes quickly when you''re having


    fun!


    However, fun had toe to an end. I needed Tommy to cone up with a n. I couldn''t really join Ron


    in his training with Cinnamon now, could I?


    So, I texted him.


    Me: Tom, Ron wants me to go with him to my guitar training! Help! SOS!


    Tommy: Twinkle, did the sun make your brain melt?


    Me: kay, lemme rephrase this... Ron invited Elena to attend Cinnamon''s guitar training.


    Tommy: why didn''t you say this from the beginning?


    Elena: I need a n


    Tommy: Tell him you''re going!


    Why did I ever ask him for advice?!


    Was he trying to get me exposed on purpose?!

 Chapter 32: Chaptet 31 - I Have To Feed My Cat?!

    Chapter 32: Chaptet 31 - I Have To Feed My Cat?!


    Did you ever think there were monsters under the bed?


    Well, I didn''t... but now, I was rethinking it!


    I was really about to scream when I felt something creeping at my leg. However, screaming coulde


    when Sky left. I tried to kick it away but in response, Ron nudged me to stop moving. Apparently, if you


    move too much, the person in the room could feel you.


    Nonsense!


    "Aaaaahhhhhh!!" I screamed but not too loudly in case Sky could still hear. I twisted my body and


    surprise surprise, nothing is there.


    "Aside from your screaming, since we''re in this romantic setting," He started.


    "Just a second, how is this romantic?" I asked him.


    "Beside the point," He chuckled. "Anyway, as I was saying, you know I''m freaking awesome and all this


    stuff." I arched my brow even though I doubted he could see it. "I got you an exclusive opportunity to


    see Cinnamon in person. Awesome, right?"


    I wanted to vomit.


    Wait, wait, did this mean he like me??


    Psh, noo, of course not!


    I started creeping from under the bed. "I appreciate this, but I don''t like her..." I trailed trying to think of


    a smart response to get me out of this but my head was freaking damn empty. "Why don''t you take any


    of your friends instead, maybe your girlfriend?"


    "Give me a day and you''ll change your mind." Huh? "See you tomorrow. Don''t let the bed bugs bite


    you, I''m pretty sure I saw a few under it."


    How the bloody hell would I even think about sleep now?!


    Tom!


    He was the only one who coulde up with actually good ns. That was how we used to make


    trouble as kids. Me doing whatever he said! We never got caught so, I was okay with keeping him as


    the mastermind.


    I tried calling but what did I get in response?


    A text.


    Saying what?


    ''Twinkle I AM BUSY NOW''


    When did life be so hard? Ugh! I plopped on bed making it bounce. Fun times, fun times! Oh, who


    was I kidding?! That was a disaster. And a disaster is best dealt with after a good night''s sleep.


    Waking up was never harder!


    But for my good luck, I had a motive... I was going to give Alice the news of her life! I got up, put my


    war outfit and jogged happily to the pool. The witch said she would spend the day with her minions


    there.


    "Oh! Look who''s there. Just the girl I was looking for," I said as I spotted her. If this was a cartoon, I


    would see mesing out of her nose and ears. She decided to ignore me. Bad choice. Very. Bad.


    Choice. "I heard they needed a captain for the cheerleaders and frankly speaking," I stopped enjoying


    her wide eyes. "You''re not getting it so don''t even try," I giggled. "Ciao!"


    Did I really just do this?!


    Yes!


    Now, to break the news for my besties. They''re gonna flip!


    "Sky, I have a surprise. Where are you?" I said on the phone the moment she answered. Which to be


    honest was after a second of ringing.


    "So do I, meet me at our room," she said.


    "OMW!"


    "Eli, did you seriously say O M W instead of saying the whole sentence? You texting-freak!" I giggled


    and headed to the room. How so ever, I wasn''t so sure I wanted to know her surprise!


    I entered the room slowly, dying the inevitable!


    "Elena, can you just enter instead of opening it like a ghost in a horror movie?!" I heard Tommy say. If I


    get in to find Jason too, I would be doomed.


    I crossed my fingers.


    Oh dammit, he was there! You know what? Screw it!


    "I''m gonna be a cheerleader." Better surprise them first. Maybe they would forget whatever it was?


    I heard a collection of whats hows and God knew what. This really felt like paparazzi!!


    "Okay, calm down now!" I rolled my eyes. They didn''t quieten one bit. "Guys really, just because I''m a


    little nerdy-"


    "A little?!" They all said simultaneously. Ouch!


    "Okay whatever, a lot-" Once again I was interrupted.


    "That''s still an understatement, Twinkle." That couldn''t be the best friend I grew up with. No way!


    "Thank you for your support." Again I rolled my eyes. "As I was saying, I can dance!"


    "Really? You can?" Tommy asked.


    "Is water wet?" I rolled my eyes.


    "Show us." He insisted. Dude, you did know I was Cinnamon. Oh well, I wouldn''t miss a chance to brag


    about my dancing.


    I quickly flexed. "Give me a beat," I ordered them. When the song started. I danced to the music


    blending a few tricks from my days at gymnastics.


    "No need for apuse but do it." I Curtesied while they all pped.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Oh damn, Eli," Sky said sounding too damn suspicious. "You''rete for your date!"


    Date?

 Chapter 33 - Hallelujah My Ass!

    Chapter 33 - Hallelujah My Ass!


    After a good night''s sleep, a coffee marathon, going home and taking a shower. I went straight to


    Tommy''s.


    He kept exining his n which was simple enough to be dumb. But non-suspicious! We''d take


    pictures and he''d send themter telling them we were on a field trip with the agency team.


    Simple!


    I would have to act on the phone all like ''I really want toe but I just can''t''


    So, that was what happened exactly. Ron was like ''Okay'' So, I was like ''Hallelujah!''


    Right now, I was adjusting my mask and trying not to look anything like Eli. I suggested that Sky go with


    Ron instead because the girl would be on cloud nine!


    When Ron came with Sky, my first thought was: should I tease him?


    "Hey again!" I greeted Sky. She grinned a full toothful grin.


    "You remember me, right?" She squealed.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Sky, right?" I asked sounding a bit unsure. As if I could ever forget her name! "Okay, why don''t you sit


    over there. I''ll go get my guitar, Ron."


    "Okay!" They said in unison.


    "On second thoughts, Ron can you coke help me for a sec?" I asked him. I was going to tease him but


    not in front of Sky. Why? Because it would be a nuisanceter.


    He gave me a curt nod and went behind me. I got my guitar and just as I was about to talk, he opened


    his mouth.


    "No, that''s not the girl I like." He said sheepishly making me giggle.


    "No? Then who were you trying to empress?" I asked raising a brow.


    "Another girl." He smiled to the ground. Cute!


    "I''ll leave you for now. But this is not done. You''ll not escape." He blushed a bit, coughed awkwardly


    and went to our recording studio. For some reason, I really liked training there.


    After one hour, I decided I was done for the day. I mean I wouldn''t leave Sky to stay and listen to the


    sound of my failure more. That was part of why you should never meet your heroes in real life!


    "So, since this is done, who wants coffee?"


    "My best friend is addicted to coffee." Sky said with a smile.


    "I take it you''re not a fan of it?" I asked.


    "I liket¨¦! Doesn''t taste like coffee." I wouldn''t argue again. I argued one time with her and we spend


    three hours talking about coffee.


    "But isn''tt¨¦ made of coffee?" Ron asked. Screw you, Ron.


    The next three hours were spent talking about coffee. I was murdering himter. But I participated


    saying the opposite of whatever I said as Elena! Smart!


    It was an easy conversation until Sky decided to bring me up. "You know you remind me of Eli!" She


    said and my heart stopped. "I would have thought you''re Eli if she wasn''t with Tom right now." OMG!


    "Is that your friend?" I asked keeping my smile on.


    "Come to think of it, you sound like her," Ron said.


    Abort! Abort! Abort!


    "Look here." She opened her phone and got closer. "She even looks like you." Sky said showing me


    the photo I took with Tommy this morning!


    "Well, maybe. But I can''t really see much resemnce." I said feeling a bit nervous but not daring to


    show it. "What about we take a picture so you can show it to your friend?" I said driving the


    conversation to an end.


    Sky got overexcited but everything ended well. I was about to head straight to Tommy''s. How so ever, I


    didn''t want to hear him brag about it. Nor did I want to meet his sister by coincidence. That girl was the


    only one in her family that didn''t know about me being Cinnamon. Why? Because I didn''t like her.


    I roamed the streets letting go of all the pressure. Especially, since I had to go to school again


    tomorrow!


    My legs carried me to the one calm spot I went with Ron to. I sat at the edge of theke with my shoes


    off and let my toes touch the cool water.


    "What are you doing here?" I heard Ron''s voice.


    Was I imagining him? I was going crazy?


    Oh. My. God.


    "Shana?"


    "I''m really going crazy," I muttered under my breath.


    "Is that a way to greet your fake boyfriend?" I turned around and pped his leg. "Shana? That''s not


    how we high-five in real world."


    Shit!


    He was real!


    "Did you ditch the trip or what?" He asked sitting beside me.


    "You know me too well!" Iughed lightly.


    "So, you know you owe me because you ditched me." He said.


    "I don''t owe you anything and I don''t have to do anything but keep talking." I did want to know the rest


    of what he was saying.


    "I''ll stop talking about Cinnamon since you hate her." He smiled.


    "Thank God!" I breathed dramatically.


    "But you have to do one thing for me..." He trailed focusing on my reaction.


    "And that is?" I raised a brow


    "Be my ve for the rest of the day."


    "What? What do you mean?" I asked in confusion. "You kinky pervert!" I gasped.


    "Shana, I did not mean this." He insisted. "What I meant was something like Umm... an innocent date


    between friends where you can''t say no to anything." He exined.


    "Have youpletely lost your mind?" Why would I agree to this?


    "Nah! I''m perfectly fine why? Didn''t you say you''d rather do anything instead of meeting Cinnamon?"


    He shot back.


    "I didn''t exactly say that but if you try anything, I''ll cut your limbs."


    "Does this mean you said yes?" He smiled widely. Damn this disarming smile!


    "Yeah!" I breathed heavily.


    "Yay! Let''s go." He caught my wrist and started running. This felt like part of a movie! So unreal. Did


    this guy really like in boring Elena? "We need to get jackets." He said as we got into his car.


    "Why a jacket! It''s so hot." I argued.


    "Don''t you dare disobey me!" I gave him a dirty look but said no more.


    Just one day Eli, hang in there for only one day


    We went to the shop and got damn heavy winter jackets. He was surely a psycho


    When we were back to the car, I decided I was going to argue just for the heck of it.


    "Where are we going?" I asked.


    "It''s a surprise." He replied.


    "Why not tell me?" He didn''t reply. "Okay, I''ll guess then." I waited for a second, he didn''t budge. "Are


    we going to the north pole?" I asked. I was going wild with this. "Kidnap a penguin? Is that why you


    didn''t want me to ask questions?" I said with wide eyes. "You kidnapper." I squinted my eyes.


    "Shana, I''m not going to the north pole."


    "South Pole then?" I giggled. He sighed but the smile that yed on his lips told me he was anything


    but exasperated.


    "Is your imagination always running like this?" Ron said raising one of his eyebrows. Would I be


    considered a psycho if I said he looked so hot when he did that? Of course yes! Why would I even ask


    such a stupid question? Ugh! "We''re here!" He said after a few minutes.


    "An ice rink! I don''t even know how to skate!" I said. My experience with skating was like so freaking


    bad!


    "But Sky mentioned something about you being a great dancer and wanting to be a cheerleader."


    You''re so big-mouthed, Sky! "So, you''ll do good." He said getting out of the car. I didn''t want to go. Why


    did I ever agree to this?!


    Putting on the skates, I took a deep breath.


    I could do this!


    I could do this!


    I could do this!


    Oh, bloody hell. I couldn''t do this!


    "I won''t say no but can I watch a bit?" I jutted my lower lip out.


    "Okay!" He chuckled.


    Phew! Saved!


    He bent his knees and moved his body with easy strokes. Soon, both skates were parallel to one


    another, pointing the same angle, making him go farther and faster down the rink. He then bnced on


    either foot, making the sport look easy.


    Maybe I could really do this!


    He took longer and long strokes, one foot after the other. Advancing toward me again. He looked free


    as a bird, holding his arms out and smiling.


    He stopped right in front of me holding his hand out for me to take.


    I took his hand, trusting his skills. He held me close, I decided securing my arms around his neck would


    be the best option. That way, we''d dance and he wouldn''t drop me. No matter what!


    We danced and swayed like swans. Well, his dancing was graceful while I was struggling!


    "Your second task, as my ve, is to go grocery shopping with me," Ron said as we moved towards


    the exit and to his car.


    "You''re kidding?" I giggled.


    "No, I really need to go shopping!" He said with a smile on his lips.


    On our way there, he kept making fun of my outfit, Tommy said I look good in it. Why couldn''t that idiot


    be a bit like him?


    When we started shopping, he was just too hard to please. He''d look at the things and smell them one


    by one until he finds the most perfect ones.


    I didn''t have a problem with that, but I did have a problem with carrying stuff while he''s taking too long


    to finish shopping. I was feeling like a little puppy following its owner everywhere.


    "Should I carry them?" He purred.


    "Nah, they''re too heavy for your scrawny arms." I purred back.


    "You didn''t!" He said looking surreal.


    "Ron, don''t!" I warned him.


    "Remember this, three... two..." That moment when you face the reactions of your actions.


    I ran with the grocery bags in my hands. Why was I running? What was the worst that could happen?


    I stopped. "Let''s get to your car."


    "Do you think you''re saved like this?" He raised a brow.


    "Yup!" I said plopping the P. "Now let''s go." I grinned opening the door.


    "Do you even know where we''re going?" He smirked. Huh?


    "No. But you do." I adjusted my ponytail. "So that should be enough!" I shrugged. His smirk was


    making me uneasy.


    "We''ll spend some alone time at my apartment." He winked.


    Oh hell no!


    "You bloody pervert!"


    "Your mind is always running wild. We''ll eat there!" He smirked again. "What did you think we would do


    there, huh?" I blushed.


    The rest of the ride was pretty short. About four minutes of awkward silence. The moment he parked


    the car, I sprinted out of it. That confined space was ying with my brain.


    "Here!" Ron said getting the bags out of the car and heading to his apartment.


    He opened the door and walked a few steps while I closed the door behind us. He turned around


    abandoning the bags to the ground.


    "So, tell me, Shana," He said turning around to face me. "What we''re you thinking about when I said


    we''d go to my house?" I gulped.


    Was it getting hot here?


    He took a step forward. Yup, it was getting hotter!


    I made the clich¨¦ mistake of taking a step back making him smirk. To my bad luck, my back was just


    stuck to the door. There was no space to retreat backwards to.


    And why wasn''t he stopping?


    "Nice apartment," I said trying to sound casual but only making it worse. I flushed; embarrassed by my


    own voice. I looked anywhere but at his face.


    This was so damn embarrassing!


    His apartment did look good in a modern style. There were musical instruments everywhere.


    "Thank you, but don''t think we''re done on this matter." I nodded; not trusting my voice again. He picked


    up the bags again and headed to the kitchen.


    I tried to calm my breathing before I followed. When I got there, he was holding a knife...


    I closed my eyes at the sight of the knife. It always triggered memories.


    Taking a step back, I saw it all over again.


    Him carving the scar on my leg over and over and over. My pain mixed with my screaming. My eyes


    dry and burning.


    I couldn''t show him this side of me.


    I would show no one!


    Ever!

 Chapter 34 - Getting Love Struck Is A Real Thing!

    Chapter 34 - Getting Love Struck Is A Real Thing!


    I shrugged it all off with an easy smile.


    "Is this the part where I find out you''re a serial killer?" I asked leaning on the kitchen counter with a


    smile on my face.


    "Shana, you really have to stop watching horror movies." He smiled back.


    "Now you''re in danger." I shoved my finger in his chest.


    "For your info, I''m the one with a knife." He smirked.


    "And I''m the one with crazy imagination!" I replied.


    "I''ll give you that!" He chuckled. "Wanna help?"


    "Sure! But I can''t cut anything." I said acting cool.


    "No, no cutting. I need a professional taster." He winked making me giggle. This mission really suited


    me. I jumped on the counter watching him focused on cooking.


    His muscles flexing while trying to make a spectacle. I suppressed most of my giggles. But pped


    every now and then when he would make the fire too big.


    My mouth was watering but then he was finally done.


    "Time for your job." He said smiling. Yay! I hopped down the counter. "First masterpiece, Prosciutto-


    Wrapped Chicken."


    Looked damn great. I took a bite and almost moaned. And here I thought dad made good food.


    "Nine out of ten!" I announced.


    "Why?"


    "For the hell of it. The cook should be hot to take a full ten." I grinned.


    He sighed. "Secondly, Eggnt Florentine with Fire-Roasted Tomato Sauce and Toasted Ciabatta.


    Hope you like it." He said holding the fork near my mouth.


    I put it in my mouth. I loved it, especially that it was filled with cheese.


    "Nine point two." I grinned.


    "Now, why?" He said dramatically in an exasperated way.


    "You''re nice but not a ten yet."


    "The next one will be a perfect ten. Don''t you worry!" He smirked. Out of nowhere, his shirt flew to the


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ground. He was hiding those abs?! How dare he? "Last one, Tomato Paprika Soup with Grilled Cheese


    Sandwiches." He winked. I looked at the te. He made them in hearts. I smiled.


    "A perfect ten!" I pped.


    "You didn''t even try it." He smirked moving the tes to the table.


    "I don''t need to," I replied helping with the rest. He went to his room then with a shirt on. I almost made


    a sad face.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Were you enjoying the view?"


    "Well, to be honest, you''re not Ed Sheeran charming so, good looks can do nothing with that


    personality." I shrugged stuffing my mouth with all the delicious food.


    "Ouch!" I giggled. I did much giggling today! What was wrong with me? "Did you just admit I have good


    looks?"


    "I don''t know, did I?" I smirked. "But I do remember talking about a bad personality."


    "Have you ever thought why a nice guy like me would have a ''bad'' personality as you say?" He said


    making air quotes with his hands.


    "I know that actually, you like seeing me suffer, you can''t be nice for a change." I shook my head.


    He sighed. "Shana," He started leaving his fork and looking into my eyes leaning forward in his seat. "I


    need to tell you something very important."


    What was wrong with this mood now?


    Wait a second?!


    Was he going to tell me he liked me?


    No!


    Can''t be right?


    I mean this isn''t a movie.


    "Is it a do you like cats or dogs important?" I asked. When I get nervous, I try to be funny, though I am


    not!


    "I''m dead serious now." He said. Way to calm my nerves, dear Ron.


    "You''re just dead if you''re going to make fun of my outfit again." I gave him a nervous smile.


    "I like you like really a lot." He paused. Fuck! "I may treat you badly, but really it''s because I like you


    that I get on your nerves."


    "Haha! I''m immune to cliche pranking." I said. Could I just leave or would it be weird?


    "But what if I''m not joking around now? Will you be my girlfriend?"


    "Yeah, sure!" I said sarcastically.


    Did you know why I was so afraid of getting close to someone?


    Because of the fear of this momenting.


    Everyone I ever loved could be in danger. I even put Tommy in danger! I couldn''t let Ron get hurt even


    if I liked him too...


    "I can prove it." He said getting out of his chair and towards me. What was happening exactly?


    Before I could register, I was yanked out of my chair and onto the table. Our bodies close and my heart


    beating like crazy. In this close proximity, I couldn''t help but notice how his arms circled my waist, his


    face. The golden-green eyes, the sprinkling of freckles across his nose and ginger red hair were to die


    for.


    But being this close to him, I couldn''t help but notice for the first time just how lush his lips looked.


    Thinking about his lips made my mouth dry, my throat closed and my breath heavy like I was running a


    marathon.


    I had to stop this before It became toote.


    I reached my hands to push his chest away. But he caught them just before I could even touch him,


    startling me. My eyes became wide as he yanked me to him and covered my mouth with his in a


    hungry kiss.


    Toote now!


    I responded immediately, surprising myself. His mouth was so warm, the caress of his lips softer than I


    could have imagined.


    I was screwed!

 Chapter 35 - Its Unnecessary, But It Establishes Power!

    Chapter 35 - It''s Unnecessary, But It Establishes Power!


    Numb was an insult to what I was feeling!


    I was on another... floating.


    But just like every fairytale, it had to end.


    I had to go back to earth.


    I pushed him lightly and thank God, he broke away.


    You know what the worst part was? I liked it! I liked him... too much!


    I finally opened my eyes to the sight of him grinning. Lord, help me!


    How would I ever stay away from him now? I really had no answer for that.


    "I have to go," I said regaining control over myself.


    "I have to ask first," He started. "Was this proof enough?" Huh? "Should I take that as a yes?"


    "Bye, Ron."


    "That''s definitely a yes." He grinned even wider. "Our first date is tomorrow."


    "In your dreams," I said faster than thunder. Could I sound any more desperate?!


    "You already are." So. Damn. Cheesy. But why was my mouth smiling like a fool?! Ugh! Stop this


    bullshit, mouth.


    Stop. It.


    "I''ll drive you home." I nodded in response.


    Nodding could mean other things than yes. Right?! I mean I didn''t want him to take me home so I could


    spend some more time with him. Right?


    We both went out after he got his keys and headed to his car.


    "So, I was thinking..." He trailed.


    I gasped. "You have a brain?!"


    "Haha," He said with no humour. "So, anyway, what''s your dream date?"


    "I''m not going anywhere with you," I replied. See? I could say no! It wasn''t deleted from my dictionary!


    "Really?" Finally, he understood. "You want me to choose? I mean we haven''t been dating for an hour


    and you''re already willing to do what I want." Dumb. That was what he was! "You''re so nice."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "And you''re an idiot. Literally!" I breathed. "Actually, calling you an idiot is an insult to idiots." I smiled.


    "I''ll pick you up after school. How does that sound?"


    "Terrible?" I replied. I really wanted to go but not! Did that make any sense? No? Okay! "Wait, why did


    you stop the car?" I red at him.


    He turned around. Facing me... "Isn''t that your house?" He asked. Major OMG here! "Or, would you like


    to spend the night at mine?" He asked getting closer that I could feel his hot breath on my neck


    sending chills and swarms of butterflies down my stomach.


    Oh my God! Was I getting another kiss?


    I was about to close my eyes when I heard a click. Huh?


    An even bigger OMG! He was removing my seat-belt. Oh, dammit! I felt my cheeks burn with heat and


    fled the car in embarrassment.


    I ran all the way to my room not caring what the heck was going on with the world.


    I tried to sleep. But how could I? It wasn''t near impossible. I was damn impossible!


    It was even worse when Aurora sent me a text reminding me that I had to start recording the album that


    I said was finishing it two weeks ago. That was what lies did to people.


    I sat on my windowsill, looking at the stars, the bright moon...


    I could see the stars from America


    I chewed the tip of my pencil and doodled a bit but then, my hand started writing. Words were flowing


    out of my brain without me noticing.


    There was only one thing inmon with every single song.


    Love!


    But, was I falling in love?


    None sense. No one could fall in love that fast!


    Found it!


    Maybe I just liked the idea of a guy liking me! I wasn''t in love, I was just interested?


    Yup! That made sense. Yay me!


    I woke up at the bright light directed at my face. Too damn early, you crazy twins! Were they trying to


    torture me?


    "If this is either Loca or Ian, I''m killing you then getting back to sleep."


    "I think you want to hear this one," Loca said. I knew it!


    "So, we know you''re dating and we''re telling mom and dad," Ian said nonchntly.


    "Unless?" I asked. Wait, was I sleeping on the windowsill?


    "There''s no ''unless'' here," Loca said.


    "How do you want me to bribe you? Just say it so I can go back to sleep."


    "How does a bribe from Cinnamon sound like?" Loca asked.


    "Perfect!" Ian replied.


    "You have three seconds to talk.


    "Hundred signed autographs," Loca stated.


    "Deal! Now get out."


    "You''rete for school anyways." Ianughed as if he just told the world''s funniest joke ever.


    FML!


    I went to school alright! Also, I managed to sleep through most of the sses without getting caught. I


    had to add that to my CV. ''Ability to sleep without anyone noticing''!


    After the day ended, I headed straight to the locker''s room to change. I was going to ace this audition!


    Sitting on the bleachers, I could find Sky, Tommy, Jason and even my crazy siblings. Aww! They even


    made me banners.


    Wait did they seriously write that?


    ''Run for your life everyone because Elena will kick your asses. LITERALLY!!!!''


    Were they supposed to sound funny?


    No? I thought so too!


    What exactly happened during the auditions? I had no idea!


    I just let my body move on its own ord. It was like I was performing as Cinnamon again. With the


    music guiding me and no more of the world existed.


    There was no room for doubts. I could do this. I was ever sure of one thing during my life. And that


    thing was singing and dancing to the music. Like music was another in another world away from


    everything else, my favourite ce to be.


    The coach said she''d announce the results in two days but to be honest, I aced this! I was finally doing


    something I loved during school and not even Alice could take that from me.


    Speaking of Alice AKA the devil, I wasn''t about to let her go. No one could mess with me and get away


    with it. How dare she put that note in my locker. She was in the lockers room so that was where I was


    headed.


    "I will cut the crap for you. Why the fuck did you put a note in my locker?" I roared. There was no


    reason to talk to her more than necessarily needed.


    "What are you even talking about?" She scoffed.


    Restrain yourself. Thest thing you want is to go to prison for murdering her.


    "I saw the bloody video so just tell me." I rolled my eyes. "Otherwise, I will have to report it as


    harassment and then you''ll get suspended and maybe you won''t even graduate." I shrugged. "Also,


    you know, I''m kind of a celebrity since my family is famous and rich soo..." I dragged on. Threatening


    was really fun! "You won''t only lose your opportunity at school you''ll also be hated. So really don''t


    push me to do it." I grinned. A very scary surreal smile.


    Was that too much?


    Hell yeah... but it had to be done!


    I enjoyed it.


    There was an opportunity Alice will be less bitchy.


    It was win-win all the way!


    "A woman told me to put it." She murmured sitting on the bench in the middle of the room. "I don''t know


    her." She breathed.


    Wait, I thought it would be harder!


    No fun!


    Her voice almost broke while her face was flushed. "Please don''t tell anyone."


    "As long as you behave." I crossed my arms over my chest. "Also, if you see this woman again, take a


    picture or get me some info. Anything useful." I purred. "Bye!" I waved and got out.


    Never underestimate a nerdy girl!


    I walked head up enjoying my victory while the air fluttered makings my hair sway behind me. Wearing


    a cheering outfit while the victory music yed in my head was amazing!


    "Shana!" I heard Ron''s voice.


    The victory music stopped along with everything else.


    "Don''t stand there like an idiot, we''re going to our date." He took my hand. Oopsie! Maybe I forgot.


    Wait!


    I had to refuse this!


    I couldn''t hurt him...

 Chapter 36 - The Moon Has Seen Too Much

    Chapter 36 - The Moon Has Seen Too Much


    "So, I thought about where I want to go." He started.


    I nodded. "Good. What do you want?"


    "You''re overly romantic now." He rolled his eyes making me chuckle lightly. "Anyways, I couldn''t decide.


    There were just many ces I wanted to go with you." He smiled.


    Maybe for one day then I wouldn''t see him again.


    I wouldn''t break his heart anymore.


    He held out pieces of folded paper. "Pick one, Shana," I smirked and picked the one at the very center.


    Unfolding the paper it revealed two words ''escape room'' My smirk grew ever so wider. I loved this while


    Ron... I had no idea why he put that here.


    "We''re going there." I showed him the paper.


    "Of all the good options, you had to choose this one." He shook his head while a wide smile was


    stered to his face.


    "Can I see the other options then?" I asked getting into his car.


    "You can, but we can''t change our destination." He handed me the rest of the paper and started the


    engine. "We can go to the other onester you know." He paused. "On other dates." He smirked while I


    tried to keep my blushing in check.


    "Wait, I have to change." I was literally in a cheering outfit! "Can you drive me home first, I''ll change in


    no time."


    "Okay!" He shrugged. Well, he could shrug if he nned on staying out. Because there was a slight


    chance dad would kill him.


    "Stay here," Imanded the second we arrived. I hurried to where I was sure mom was.


    Why?


    Because I needed professional help!


    "Mom, I have a date. We''re going to an escape room. Help!" I panicked.


    "I''m prepared for this. Go fix your hair and I''ll get you an outfit." She said.


    Good idea!


    Maybe I could take a quick shower too?


    Better idea!


    I took the quickest shower in my life, dried my hair and even put on the outfit mom left on the bed in


    less than fifteen minutes.


    I looked at abination of hot and sporty!


    I decided to put my hair in a fancy french braid.


    Running downstairs, I heard Ron''s voice.


    Didn''t I tell him not toe in?


    Yup!


    "That was fast!" He said embracing me. Did he have no shame? "Tom here was telling me how much of


    a cute baby you were." I gave him a death re. What was Tommy even doing here?


    "Bye, Tom. Let''s go." I tried making him move but he smirked.


    "Maybe a kiss can convince me." He whispered.


    "Are you insane?" I whispered back.


    "Guys, you know I can still hear, right?" Tommy said. I thought my face couldn''t get any redder but... I


    was wrong!


    I got on my tiptoes and gave him a quick peck on his cheek. "Let''s leave now!" I pleaded.


    He finally nodded. Dad was in his office so we were saved!


    I took him by his hand and went out of the backdoor. Better safe than sorry!


    "Now, to our date!" He cheered opening the car door.


    I smiled shyly. That was weird!


    "I managed to make aplete n for today so the rest is a surprise!"


    UGH! I hated surprises!


    But maybe I''d tolerate this one for him!


    I was too kindhearted! Dammit!


    During our ride, Ron kept singing and telling me to join. I pretended to be shy of singing and all that


    practised shit! That kind of put me down...


    Starting a rtionship with lots of lies to protect a big secret...


    When we were finally there, they introduced the game to us.


    We had to act smart and escape before the ticking time bomb exploded. It wouldn''t kill us but it would


    send too much fog! One hour was all we had.


    Solving puzzles would be a piece of cake for me but I had no idea what about Ron... that was a lie! I


    sucked at thinking logically. I was crazy but I loved the adventure and the horror and the excitement


    and... let me stop here or I wouldn''t stop... ever!


    The game started out to be easy. Ron was doing most of the thinking while I was pretending to know


    what I was doing. I was good at running, climbing and such things which were good! At least I could


    have fun that way. Ron offered to help me with climbing more than once but I was all like ''Nah I could


    do this perfectly would you like some help'' apanied with a smirk.


    At least I didn''t bump my head into anything or fall or something like that!


    We then decided to walk or should I say Ron said while I agreed like I didn''t know how to say no.


    "Here we are!" He said once we reached a garden. It was almost night so the night was lighted with


    small bright stars all over. Even the moon was bright, watching us with every step.


    "Exactly what are we supposed to be doing here?" I asked.


    "Bike racing. Since you''re a sports freak who works out too much!" I said that while I was drunk, didn''t


    I?


    Drinking was just a bad idea!


    "Show me your best, loser." I teased him getting on the ck bike.


    "That was mine!" I shrugged in response. "Why don''t we make a bet?" Hmm...


    Oh! I knew what bet...


    "The winner gets to order the loser for an hour," I suggested. I would get revenge for making me carry


    his groceries.


    His reply came fast. "Deal!" He said. "You''re so going to regret this when I win," Ron said with the


    biggest grin that could ever be on a human''s face.


    "Don''t be so confident honey!" I scoffed.


    "Well..." He got on the other bike. "What wrong with being confident?" He chanted.


    I rolled my eyes. "Three two one go!" I said in a rush not giving him time to prepare. I was winning this


    either he liked it or not.


    I wasn''t riding the bike, I was flying with it. Even Ron with all his muscles wouldn''t beat this speed. He


    was close but not close enough to win!


    We were nearing the finish line which was near the pond at the edge of the garden. Just as I was about


    to cross it, Ron decided to shout.


    "Elena Whitte, I love you!" What? Did he just say? OMG!! I froze at his words, I felt like the whole world


    was moving in slow motion. Just as I was about to turn and look at him, he passed me and crossed the


    finish line.


    "You cheater!" I delivered the words with anger.


    This was even worse than breaking a pinkie promise!


    "Sorry, Shana. Can''t be the boy who loses in front of his girlfriend, can I now." That little punk!


    "And that''s your way of winning?" I red at him.


    "Winning your heart? Yes!" He paused for a moment studying my face. "I know you''re still not sure


    about this." He smiled.


    I turned around in embarrassment, just to see a beautiful pic ready for us. I blushed.


    "Did you prepare this?" I asked feeling out of breath. I never thought a boy would ever do anything like


    this without knowing I was Cinnamon! My eyes were tearing a bit but I shrugged it off. No room for


    crying here.


    "Yup! Even though I had help but yeah I did most of the work!" Aww!


    "That''s so sweet, I''m speechless!" I cooed.


    "You can thank me with a kiss at least." Or maybe a punch to set his brain right?


    "In your dreams, lover boy," I replied. However, Ron being Ron, he kissed my cheek out of the blue.


    I looked over to the fluffyforter, plush pillows and all the amazing food. It looked delicious in an


    extraordinary way. I sat down and damn, it was so soft andfy. I loved it!


    "I recently learnt this." He said sitting right behind me. "Since you''re kind of into putting your hair in


    fancy braids, I''ll braid it. It would be even cuter than the ones you do." I giggled when I felt him undoing


    the one I already had.


    "Now, shall we eat, mdy?" Ron asked while still trying to focus on the task in hand.


    "And how are you going to eat, Smartie?" I smirked. I was sure he''de up with something.


    "Well, I only have two hands and they''re preupied as you can see." Yup! He was differently going


    somewhere! "So, maybe my girlfriend should help me!"


    "Just because I''m feeling generous today!" I smiled. I was pretty sure he was struggling enough.


    We talked like normal people for once. Without bickering back and forth. He talked about his family. His


    parents were dead and his sister married a man who lived in Miami. That was where they all lived but


    then Ron and Ross decided to move to California. To my good luck to be honest!


    We were chatting about food when a tall brte with silky straight hair stood right in front of us. I was


    going to ignore her but then Ron stood up too...


    Was that a friend of his?


    "Ron baby, what are you doing here? Are you cheating on me?" she said pping him on his face.


    What the fuck? "Are you trying to make me jealous?" She put her hands on his face making my heart


    burn with every touch. Something was very off! "I''m sorry." She said kissing him right on his lips!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He was using me?!

 Chapter 37 - The Earth Is A Triangle

    Chapter 37 - The Earth Is A Triangle


    "Get off me, Ka." He moved their connected mouths. I couldn''t move. I couldn''t look. "What do you


    think you''re doing?" He asked.


    And here I thought, I would hurt him!


    I never imagined he would...


    "Ron, baby," she started. "Stop ying hard to get. We''re already engaged." What. The. Fuck. "Stop


    trying to use this girl to get me. Here I am!" Iughed bitterly.


    I was definitely going crazy here.


    I had to get out of here. I willed my legs to move and then... they did. My eyes brimmed with tears


    making everything go blurry.


    This was a nightmare!


    It just couldn''t be real... right?


    "Shana, wait!" I heard him say but I wouldn''t. I couldn''t handle looking at him. I felt so betrayed. So


    deceived.


    "I think I heard more than enough," I whispered more to myself.


    I ran... faster and faster making everything even more blurry. The sounds were muffled... but yet, I


    couldn''t escape this moment. It would be forever stuck in my memory.


    My legs started getting weak, I couldn''t run anymore.


    How long was I even running?!


    My knees buckled making me crash onto the ground. I wouldn''t cry anymore. He didn''t deserve my


    tears! I caged them in my eyes, they wouldn''t dare fall anymore. I needed someone to help me with this


    mess! I had no idea where I was...


    "Hey, Tommy! I think I may be lost... you have time to gimme a ride?" I said into the phone once he


    picked up.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you okay?" He said in a panicked voice.


    "Yeah! I''ll send you my location." I answered noticing how hoarse my voice was.


    "I''m close and stay on the phone until I get here." He said, I sniffed. "You know what? I''ll tell you a


    story... that one about my rabbit which I thought was just a puppy with long ears..." He started telling


    me a random story for eight minutes straight. I could feel my lips spread into a warm smile.


    But then, something breaks inside me all over again. I try... very very hard to breath against these


    emotions to no avail. But when I saw Tommy, I suddenly didn''t feel anything at all, I became so numb.


    Maybe that was called getting better?


    Maybe everything would be alright?


    I hugged him... so very hard. Trying to get a grasp on any feeling.


    I breathed into his chest. "That... that... jerk" I sniffed into his shirt. I didn''t trust my voice any longer.


    "Who? Louis?" I didn''t reply. "No, you always call him an asshole, not a jerk... maybe Ron?"


    "Yeah..." I could feel my throat closing and my tearsing back to life.


    "Let it all out, Eli. It''ll be alright. I promise." Something in his voice made me believe him. And just like


    that, I let it all out!


    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I buried my head more into his chest till I couldn''t cry anymore. My


    chest felt like someone snapped my rib cage in half and poured salt on everything. The pain felt so


    real, so gripping... maybe I did love him, but what was the point anymore?


    "We can go home now!" I said once I really had no tears left to shed.


    "No, not yet. We have a ce to go to." Tom said winking at me.


    Once we were in his car, I asked the obvious. "I look hideous, don''t I?"


    "Well..." I didn''t like that tone! "Your eyes are puffy, your nose is red... probably full of snot too, your hair


    is-"


    "I get it! Stop now!" I literally put both hands on his mouth. "Why do you have to be so honest?" I rolled


    my eyes.


    He nced at me for a second before we were both giggling like two big kids.


    The rest of the ride was spent with me singing while Tommy made fun of my voice making me sing


    even louder.


    "We''ve reached our destination, Twinkle," Tom said enthusiastically. I looked out the window.


    We were at an amusement park!!

 Chapter 38 - Midnight Coffee Race

    Chapter 38 - Midnight Coffee Race


    "Let''s start slow, then we can get to your favorite part," Tommy said giving a creepy smile. I wanted to


    snort.


    "You mean the exciting part?" I winked. This was even better than the games!


    "No," He gulped. Such a drama queen! "I mean the frightening part." He said with wide eyes. Again, a


    freaking drama queen!


    "You''ll do it for me?" I asked. "I won''t let you say no," I shrugged. If I gave him a chance to talk we''d


    end up ying games for three-year-olds. "You''re not a scaredy kitty, right?" I cocked a brow while he


    gave me puppy eyes. Nah! Not gonna work today, buddy! "I won''t let you answer that either," I said


    doubling over inughter.


    "That''s the spirit," Tommy said smiling warmly. His smile reminding me of cotton candy... I wanted


    cotton candy! "Now, let''s go have some fun!" He all but screamed.


    "I want cotton candy!" I said.


    He blinked. "What?"


    "Cotton. Candy. Now."


    "Okay, let''s go get some then." He raised his hands in surrender. I didn''t need to be told twice. I walked


    straight to where I could get some. Kids were everywhere!


    "Not pink though!'' I told Tom still focusing on the task in hand. Kids were increasing, I was close. I even


    spotted some holding cotton candy. A few secondster, I found him. I wanted to scream in joy! "I want


    two... very very very big two, please" I said to the guy making the cotton candy. He smiled. "Colorful


    too!" I grinned. "Tommy, money!" I turned to face him.


    "I''d have paid anyway." He murmured sheepishly.


    "Because you''re ''a major gentleman''" I air quoted.


    He shook his head. "No, because you''re annoying." He rolled his eyes.


    He was so going to pay for this!


    But first, cotton candy!!


    I took mine, it looked like a storm of colors. Like putting a rainbow in a blender!


    I wanted to take it all in one bite. Unfortunately, my mouth would definitely protest. I decided to devour it


    in big bites.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When I felt that my whole body was saturated with sugar, I had too much energy to y. "Now, let''s


    gooo!" I screamed running away. My legs carried me to the roller coaster.


    "Twinkle, can we talk about this?" I shook my head. There wasn''t even much of a line. There was no


    talking! It was revenge time, Tommy.


    Tommy looked so pale like a ghost. Maybe I should have made him get on? Nah! He''d be fine.


    "Having fun Tommy?" I asked him when the train was so close to the falling part.


    He gulped hard. "No!" His voice was so hoarse almost making me regret this. Almost. He screamed


    like a little girl the whole time while Iughed at him like a maniac. Imagine his girlfriend seeing this!


    Maybe I should take a video?!


    When the game was finished, I wanted another turn. I still had tons of energy! However, it was closing


    time. Life was seriously too harsh!


    I wanted to cry at the tragedy. Better hold it!


    "Wait here," Tommy said running away. Was he going to vomit? What was I supposed to do alone


    here? Maybe work on my songs for a while... I needed them to be finished by the end of this month


    which frankly, wasn''t a lot of time.


    I sat on the ground cross-legged and got my phone out.


    I worked and let me tell you, it was beautiful!


    "So, I have good news and even better news," Tommy said. I looked up at his grinning face!


    "Let''s go with the good news." I smiled.


    "I didn''t vomit!" He said proudly. What? Now, I really snorted. "The better news is..." I could practically


    hear the drumrolls. "We could stay here all night." Say what now!


    I screamed in excitement. I was riding every single game five times!


    "Twinkle, I know you will say no but it''s worth trying." He paused. "Can we take it slow?" He pleaded.


    "Okay!"


    "What?" He asked with wide eyes. "You can''t back on your words now!" He ran to the kids are taking


    my hand.


    Two hourster, we returned to my type of games. We couldn''t jump on trampolines all night, can we?


    I lost my thoughts and went to having fun mode!


    "Tommy, is that the sun?" It was so beautiful! Wait a second, we were ying here all night?! I didn''t


    call mom, she would be worried sick now. I checked my phone to find hundreds of missed calls!


    I was so dead. I tucked it back; I didn''t need to know who it was.


    "Calm down, I already called your mom." My saviour!


    "I love you!" I kissed his cheek.


    "Yeah, I know." He smiled. "I''m the best. You tired now?"


    "Dying!" I said dramatically.


    "Then let''s go!"


    We went to the house his family owned. The one located in the forest. It always reminded me of castles


    made for werewolves!


    "That is seriously luxurious!" I said feeling fascinated. I''d always loved that ce!


    "Says the girl who lives in a mansion!" He mocked me.


    "Well, so do you!" I shot back. "Are you sure you''re not a werewolf?"


    "Says the girl with silver eyes." He shot back. "Maybe you''re a vampire!" I squinted my eyes hoping to


    look dangerous.


    "Answer the damn question, wolf boy." I said. Making my voice drop an octave.


    I''m a dangerous woman!


    "Does the bear live in the woods?" He asked.


    "Are you stupid?" Were we ying thirty questions or what? "Of course he does!" I rolled my eyes.


    "Well, then I''m totally human." He answered.


    "Prove it!" I challenged him. The hell was wrong with me?!


    He sighed. "How many times did we spend on the roof watching stars while the full moon was shining?"


    Plenty!! "Twinkle, is theck of sleeping ying with your head."


    "Maybe!" I murmured.


    "You know where your room is?" He asked. I knew where the bed was. Anything else wasn''t even


    important. Including the fact that I had to go to school now!


    Sleeping was more important for my health. I wouldn''t endanger my life for school!


    I woke up thinking I had to go to school. But my brain worked better telling me it was night!


    Did I really have to go to school tomorrow? Was that even worthy of my thinking right now...


    Yup! Not worthy thinking about. The thing really worth thinking was... what was that smell?


    "Pizzaaaa!" I screamed running all the way downstairs... still screaming by the way to find a very


    surprised delivery man at the door with Tommy holding boxes of pizza.


    I took a closer look.


    One... two... three... four... five boxes. What?


    "Stop drooling," Tommy said once he paid the delivery guy. "I made you lots and lots of coffee too."


    You are my destiny


    "Can I hug you?" I sniffed the the air searching for my coffee.


    "I could be a werewolf and it''s a full moon. Do you really want to risk the hug?" I pondered over his


    words for a second. Yup. I was risking it.


    I hugged him. Hard.


    "I''m all big on hugs but maybe we should eat first?" He said. My stomach growled in response making


    him smirk then giggle.


    "That wasn''t me!" I mumbled walking away to the couch and turning on the TV. Time for some breakup


    party!


    After watching Netflix for six hours straight, I was tired. Also, my stomach hurt. Never ever try to eat


    three pizzas on your own.


    How many cups of coffee did I even drink!


    I drifted to sleep despite the coffee marathon I was having but fortunately woke up at noon like a


    normal human. Wait a second, nearly like a normalzy human. Yup! That sounded urate!


    "Want pizza for breakfast?" Tommy asked. Noooo! I didn''t want to even see pizza again in my life.


    "Did I ever say no to pizza?" I said betraying myself. Dammit!


    I went to take a peaceful shower. Only that it wasn''t so peaceful!


    Tommy banged on the door in minutes. "Elenaa!" He shouted. Could I ever really do one thing calmly?!


    "Aurora needs you. Says it''s an emergency!"


    Oh!


    Fuck!

 Chapter 39 - The Second Big Bang

    Chapter 39 - The Second Big Bang


    One fact everyone should know.


    The most dangerous form in the universe.


    Aurora + emergency +e fast = big crisis


    Nothing to joke about here. I nearly went out of the house in a towel forgetting about everything to get


    to Aurora. Thank God Tommy was there to prevent this!


    It was as if the third world war was about to erupt!


    While I was putting on decent clothes, Tommy ordered an uber for us.


    He decided to ditch school toe with me. For some mysterious reason, Tommy''s car tires were all


    t. It was as if the whole was going into panic mode.


    When we reached thepany, I headed straight to Aurora''s office. Knocking was never one of the


    things I did and I wasn''t about to start now. So, I crached into her office swinging the door wide open


    and rushing inside.


    "I''m here! What''s happening?" I said breathing hard. Dammit! I should have taken the elevator instead


    of running the whole 16 floors on the stairs. "Did somebody die?" I asked. This was the worst case


    scenario I coulde up with for an emergency!


    "No, no one died." She said slowly getting out of her chair and closing the door behind Tommy. "Look at


    this," she handed me a piece of paper.


    I unfolded it slowly. It was a note written in the same style of the ones I found before.


    The letters got blurry. "Where did you find this?" I asked lowly. Barely able to control my tears of panic.


    Touch what''s mine and face the consequences


    You''re doomed so don''t make it worse


    I could only think of that ident! Who else would write this?


    "It was in your studio," She said cutting me out of the horrible thoughts. "Maybe we should increase


    security around you."


    "This would just reveal her." Tommy stated. "She''s still Cinnamon!"


    "It doesn''t matter, Tommy." I said dryly. "Who would believe that Cinnamon is me?" Iughed with no


    humour.


    "Well, Ron thought you were better." Aurora said.


    Iughed even harder. "He was using me." I sat down. "To get his fiance jealous or whatever." I


    shrugged.


    I was feeling my walls rebuilding. Making me even more empty from the inside. Like a beautiful empty


    jewellery box!


    A memory yed in my head taking me back...


    The smoke from his cigarette was making my lungs burn. It was the only thing I smelled for days. I took


    the opportunity of him not focusing on us ignoring the pain in my leg.


    Tommy and I were both tied to chairs. Our backs against each other. I had to get us out of here. And I


    knew Tommy was too weak to help. He was always drugged meaning always unconscious.


    I kept pulling my hands apart. Even though I could feel blood trickling down my hands, I pulled even


    harder. I had to get us out.


    I was almost free but then he saw me...


    He stalked around me like a lion to his prey. When he saw the horror he was looking for, he pulled my


    chin, sending panic through my body. I was holding my tears back.


    "Stupid bitch," heughed darkly discarding his knife on the ground and shifting his hand into fist. I


    reacted fast kicking him in the balls... hard!


    Making my chair flip at the force, I rolled over. Like a boss! And started searching for a door. I ran over


    to it when I saw it, trying to open it but to no avail. The man was just behind me, I could feel it.


    C''mon c''mon c''mon!


    Why wasn''t it opening? He pulled at my hair, making me scream in pain. But then he suddenly released


    and fell to the ground with a loud thump! Huh?


    "You weren''t about to leave me behind, were you?" Tom said weakly. I would never! I hugged him


    tightly. He was okay! I let my tears fall.


    I looked at the man, Tommy hit him on the back of his head with an iron rod. I almost smiled but then


    winced in pain with all the cuts on my face.


    We searched the man for his keys and got out of there. There were a couple of people guarding but we


    dodged every single one.


    Finally free.


    We ran and ran despite the our state. Until finally we saw a car. A police patrol car.


    I sucked in a deep breath returning to reality.


    "Elena," Tommy said softly touching my shoulder. I gave him a convincing smile.


    "I''m fine."


    He sighed. "Maybe you should take a break."


    "I said I''m fine." I rolled my eyes.


    "No, you''re not." Aurora said strongly. "We don''t know what this is about and to add to it, you''re hurt."


    She said in a softer voice. No, don''t you dare pity me! "Just take the time to yourself."


    "Okay!" I smiled though I felt like hiding in a shell.


    I was about to get up and leave when August came in rushing.


    "Paparazzi are surrounding the building!" He said.


    "But why?" Tommy asked.


    "They know Cinnamon is here the real girl I mean," he tried to exin. "In other words, Elena. But they


    dont know it''s Elena."


    "Again, it doesn''t matter. No one would imagine that a loser like me is Cinnamon." I shrugged.


    "Problem solved."


    "Stop that," Aurora said. Her voice getting irritated.


    "We can tell them that we''re actually here for me," Tommy suggested.


    "Go on," Ollie replied.


    "I mean I''m Cody Baker''s son. We can use that," He borated. "Tell the Paparazzi your agency was


    interested in me."


    "Good idea but they''re looking for a girl not you, so how will you exin it for Elena," Aurora asked.


    He smirked. "She''s my girlfriend."


    "That''s actually smart," Ollie said. "And convincing!"


    We went with that. The Paparazzi kept asking for more details but we just got out. They didn''t try to


    follow us since they were waiting for Cinnamon!


    "Are you really okay?" Tommy asked.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "No," I replied.


    "We''ll get over this. Together. Just like how we did it before." He smiled warmly.


    I sighed. I could do this!


    Everything after was fast forwarded. Us craching into a ck van. Being pulled into another one. I was


    barely conscious...


    I felt the pain but I couldn''t see the source. What was happening? My mind was going numb until


    everything just went ck...

 Chapter 40 - Telepathy Freaks The Shit Out Of Me

    Chapter 40 - Telepathy Freaks The Shit Out Of Me


    Red.


    That was all I could see!


    Was I kidnapped? Again?


    "We got her ma''am, don''t worry." I heard a voice say before everything ckened.


    I didn''t know how long it took before I could regain my senses again. It started getting whiter and


    whiter.


    What the hell was going on with me?!


    Last thing I remembered was me and Tommying ba-


    Wait! Where was Tommy?!


    I tried to focus my vision, colours wereing back in a hazy st. It was blurry but after blinking a


    few times, I started seeing things a little less hazy.


    I was in a white room but my throbbing head was making it too much to identify where it was exactly.


    I tried to get up but was met with a scream.


    Who was screaming?


    It took me a few moments to realise it was me! I was feeling excruciating pain all over my body.


    What happened?!


    "Elena honey, calm down," I heard my mom''s voice. I opened my eyes a bit to see a figure I knew could


    only be my mom. I was safe!


    "What... h-happened?" I managed to ask. My throat was burning as if someone poured acid in it.


    "You don''t remember?" She asked. I was about to say no but my throat protested sending waves of


    pain blocking me from speaking. My eyes teared a bit. "Just rest, for now, okay?"


    "To..." I had to make sure he was okay.


    "He''s fine, don''t worry." With that, I drifted peacefully to sleep again.


    When I opened my eyes again, Tommy was lying right next to me. I was almost tempted to push him off


    the bed. If only my body didn''t ache too much.


    "I know that smirk," he said. How did he even know I was smirking?! "You broke your arm, idiot." Say


    what now? "So, yeah! You can''t push me or anything aggressive you used to do." He shrugged sitting


    upright.


    I tried responding but nothing came out but awkward sounds. "Yeah, you hurt too many things actually,"


    he said sheepishly. "So, in order topensate your silence, I''m going to talk for both of us." He gave


    me a full grin making me roll my eyes. As if he didn''t talk enough already!


    Wait! What about theing concert?!


    What day was it today?


    "Also, about theing concert, it''s supposed to be in ten days so, Aurora postponed it a bit. Now you


    have twenty five days to get better." He was always good at reading my mind! "Are you now dying to


    know what happened?" I nodded eagerly... too eagerly to be honest earning another protest from my


    body. "Well, I''ll tell you but first you have to take a shower. You smell awful!" He pinched his nose


    earning a re from me.


    Realization hit me.


    How the hell was I supposed to do that?!


    My eyes widened. "I know that look!" He chuckled. "There''s a nurse here to help you." He shrugged.


    "I''ll see youter!" He waved and got out.


    Secondster, a woman in her mid-thirties came in. I blushed deeply. I wasn''tfortable with any of


    this but I didn''t protest.


    Apparently, I had fractured my legs too; that was why I had cast on my legs and hand. And I also had


    too many cuts that needed medical attention.


    Could life get any peachier?!


    My nurse was friendly and efficient. She worked with concentration but also kept talking softly to me.


    She introduced herself and then kept talking about how she had a daughter that never seemed to listen


    to her. She had a smile on her face the whole time.


    When she was done, she helped me to a wheelchair then she went out saying goodbye. Tommy came


    back seconds after.


    "Missed me?" He winked making me roll my eyes but I smiled nevertheless! He started pushing the


    chair but then stopped. "Wait, let me take your lenses in case we decided to go out," he said. Smart


    kid! I forgot about that!


    We went downstairs, I was starving but I had no idea how I was going to eat. "The doctor prescribed


    some juices for you to drink since you won''t be able to eat and you got to have proper nutrition," He


    said as we rounded the corner to get to the kitchen.


    Telepathy at its best!


    "Elena!" I heard both my siblings scream. My head, you idiots! "You''re okay, right?" Loca asked. I


    nodded making her let out a sigh of relief. I smiled at her.


    "Who sleeps four days straight?" Ian rolled his eyes. I love you too, brother!


    "If I know Twinkle as much as I think I do, she''d be saying that she loved you too Ian!" Tommy snorted.


    Oookay, that was beginning to be freaky but also cool!


    Tommy put the straw near my mouth holding the cup of juice for me to drink. I wanted to protest but


    starving was having a stronger effect now!


    I took a sip, it burnt at first but after a few sips, it got better.


    Tommy took a chair in front of me still holding the juice. "So, Sky has been dying to see you..." He


    trailed. I nodded. I wanted to see her too. His eyes lit up. "I''ll take that as a yes, we can meet her when


    you finish this." He winked.


    Why was he treating me like a kid?! Ugh!


    I finished my juice but I was about to chop Tommy''s head off! He kept making train sounds while giving


    me the straw! Like the heck!!!


    "Let me put these weird shoes on for you." I rolled my eyes. "Do you want me to fix your hair?" Did it


    really matter how my hair looked with the number of bruises on my face?! "You know the messy hair


    with the bruises make you look like a homeless crazydy." He snorted.


    I was seconds from kicking him where it hurt!


    He surprisingly knew how to put my hair in a neat ponytail. He showed it to me in a small mirror, my


    eyes roomed along my face. I looked bad! Angry red bruises filled my face.


    "I know what you''re thinking!" I wanted to snort, I had no doubt!! "They look like putting too much


    blusher, don''t worry about it."


    But how did any of this happen?


    Why was I the only one suffering all that? We were in the car crash together. I mean I was relieved he


    wasn''t hurt but it was weird!


    "I''ll tell you what happened on our way." I nodded slightly.


    He took a few deep breaths before he started talking again. Pleading me not to freak out for millions of


    times.


    "You were almost kidnapped again."


    What?!


    "Don''t worry now, the police got them before they got away with you..." He paused. I nodded for him to


    go on. "Let me start from the beginning." He took another calming breath. "So, after our car crashed,


    three men got out of the car that hit us and took you. I tried to fight them but one of them drugged me


    so I fainted."


    Just like the good old times!


    Was this the right time to have a panic attack?! Probably not!


    "Anyways, Louis was heading over to where we were heading to cause some drama about how him


    and Cinnamon should be friends since he was ''famous'' now!" I could practically feel him rolling his


    eyes. "He saw what happened and called the police immediately and started chasing their car!" He


    stopped.


    Louis did that?


    "I can''t believe it too! The guy is crazy as fuck!" He chuckled. "The police got them and you were taken


    into the hospital where you took ying the sleeping beauty too far."


    The moment I could move again, I was hitting this guy!


    "We''re safe now!" He murmured softly before returning to his normal self. "As for the bruises, maybe


    because they hit the car from your side so you took most of the hit," He sighed. "I don''t know really." He


    sounded exasperated. I wanted to hug him as his voice broke.


    I weakly lifted my barely good hand and squeezed his.


    "Now now, no need to be dramatic. That''s Sky''s job!" He snickered making me break a big grin. "You


    get to y the role of a queen. How awesome is that?"


    Very!


    If only I could talk andmand them around!


    Tommy kept pushing my chair until we arrived at a nearby garden. I spotted Sky sitting on a bench and


    I smiled at once.


    "Elena!" Sky screamed as she ran towards me. "How dare you sleep like this and leave me?!" Huh?


    "Do you know how boring school was?"


    "Tell her the good news," Tommy encouraged her.


    Now, I was listening!


    "You''re the new head of the cheerleaders!" She screeched. Say what now! "They put the new list!"


    What kind of cheerleader would I be looking like this?!


    "You do know that it''s for only two weeks right?" Tommy said. "They didn''t fully break or anything." He


    smiled wheeling my chair in front of a bench before sitting down.


    Just why was I feeling so much pain if it wasn''t that bad?


    "But you got hit so they hurt but it''ll be gone before you know it." Yuppie! "And you''ll be talking in a few


    days. So, don''t be a drama queen, kay?" I nodded slightly.


    "Eli, I have to tell you something," Sky said. I didn''t like that tone one bit! "More like three things


    actually." I nodded. "This is not the best time to say this but you don''t have a voice to scream at me or


    get mad so it''s also an opportunity." My eyes widened. Was she serious? "I''m dating your brother!" I


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    almost snorted. If only my throat didn''t hurt too much.


    "She already knew, Sky!" Tommy replied for me.


    Sky blinked at me. "How?" She then shook her head. "You''re not mad I kissed your brother?" I frowned.


    Why did she think I''d be mad? That was her life and if that made her happy then so will be it. Plus, Ian


    was so much better than Adam anyway!


    She breathed a sigh of relief before dropping her next bomb! "I kinda kissed him again in your room


    while you''re unconscious!"


    If I didn''t know any better, she''d be grinning widely right now!


    But she was scared AF to drop the big bomb!


    "And..." She trailed. Could she ever stop stalling? "Ron asked where you are so I told him we''re


    here."

 Chapter 41 - Alice In Zombieland

    Chapter 41 - Alice In Zombind


    Sometimes even your bestfriend bes the absolute worst!


    I looked at Tommy with panic evident in my face. This was when I needed our telepathy the most.


    "We can go home if you want," He offered whispering so only I would hear.


    I nodded. Ron was thest thing I wanted right now!


    "Okay then!" He said. "Sky, we''re out." He turned to stand behind me so that he could push the


    wheelchair.


    "Just hear me out," She tried. Nope, I wasn''t buying any bullshit. "He told me everything but I told him


    that he should be the one to exin."


    Because it was veryplicated, right?


    What would he exin if he was engaged?!


    I looked at Tommy. We had to leave. Now!


    He huffed. "As much as I don''t want to upset you," he paused. Don''t you dare! "I heard that story too.


    Maybe you should?" His voice was uncertain. He knew exactly what my smug look meant.


    Hell to the no!


    "Okay then, let''s leave!" He said. "Bye, Sky!" Yes!


    "Ron, over here!" Sky screamed. No! The hell was wrong with his timing?!


    Reluctantly, I nced over my shoulder. Stealing a look. All my bent up emotions exploded all over the


    ce.


    I never wanted to scream so bad...


    There wasn''t a way to describe those feelings without using scared... terrified!


    Terrified that he betrayed me.


    Terrified that I still loved him even though he did.


    Terrified that I would still love him even after all this.


    Terrified that I could never trust him ever again!


    "Elena," Sky said. "Just please talk to him. And if you need us just scratch your nose or something." I


    found myself nodding.


    What was I really getting myself into?!


    They took off away from us but not away enough to be out of sight! They didn''t leave us alone before


    Tommy shoved his finger in Ron''s chest and barked a few angry words.


    Ron walked towards me. His steps exuding confidence making me hate him even more... because it


    made me like him even more!


    I never wanted to be able to walk as much as I do now. I wanted to run... or maybe a punch would have


    to do. I still had a hand I could use. I almost smirked.


    I motioned for him toe closer making him raise a brow. But heplied. Smart move!


    I gave him my best smile then swung my hand as hard as I could feeling pain in my whole hand.


    Guys are really stupid! Why do they always punch each other?!


    "I deserve that," He sighed. I gave him the finger. "Maybe that too!" He paused looking deep into my


    eyes. "But not for the reason you think."


    I rolled my eyes focusing on my hand. Did I just break the one hand working well? Nah! But it hurt like


    hell!


    "That girl," He started. I winced at the memory but refused to show further emotions. "I really want you


    to listen to the whole story, okay?" I nodded. Not because I wanted him to give me a reason to make


    me forgive him... okay, maybe that was true but who could me me?!


    "Remember when I told my dad is dead... well, he isn''t." Just how many lies did he feed me?


    "He wants to give me hispany but he needs me to marry this girl so that her family could benefit


    hispany." He leaned forward resting his elbows on his thighs. "I refused... for years... but now, he''s


    dying." He sighed. "I know I shouldn''t care but hell, I do."


    That was why you decided to deceive me then!


    "I agreed to date the girl... but I never imagined to fall in love with you," He said taking my hand. I


    looked the other way, my eyes were pretty sure full of tears. "Elena," Finally, my name! I wanted to


    scream. "I''m really sorry for hurting you, I was going to break up with her that night... Actually, there


    was nothing to break; she knew it was only for my father then we''re done when he''s gone."


    He... an awful, awful person but why did I want to forgive him so bad...


    What did that make me then?!


    "Can you please take me back?" I almost smiled. Who the hell said these lines anymore?!


    The eyes are the soul of the person. They tell the deepest secrets. So, I looked in his eyes. They


    looked sad with a twinkle of hope.


    Hmm... I raised a finger indicating I needed a second.


    I took out my phone and started texting him. I was not forgiving him without saying a word. He had to


    work hard for this.


    Me: Get on your knees.


    He raised a brow and smirked butplied. Good boy!


    Me: Now repeat after me ''Please please gorgeous Elena can you find it in your pure kind heart to


    forgive me?''


    He briefly read the text and repeated the words.


    Me: Nah! Not convinced yet. I need you to be hotter while you say it and more sincere.


    I grinned at him when he looked up at me.


    He hummed a little then gave me his famous smirk. I was going to like this! He took off his shirt and ran


    his hand through his hair. Damn you, boy!


    "I''m sorry," He said getting so close to my ear that I nearly felt his breath on my neck.


    That was so very cheating!


    I lightly shook my head. Even my headshake wasn''t convincing. I so wanted to kiss him now!


    He put a hand on my neck letting his fingers twine in my hair. His other hand went to my face with his


    thumb tracing light circles on my jaw.


    I gulped.


    I wasn''t going to let him think it was going to be easy!


    "Are you trying to seduce me?" I whispered hoarsely my voice barely hared.


    He grinned. "Is it working?"


    I smiled. It was most definitely working!


    "I''m." He kissed my forehead. "So." A nose kiss. "Very." Kiss on my left cheek. "Sorry." Kiss on my


    other cheek.


    I couldn''t stay mad anymore. I put my good hand deep into his hair and pulled him closer until our lips


    were inches apart. "If you kiss another girl. You''re dead." And then everything was a blur. It wasn''t an


    aggressive kiss, it wasn''t hungry but it was delicate either. It was just forgiving. Mind-blowing!


    "You''re hot when you''re angry!" He said the moment we pulled apart.


    I didn''t need to reply, I only gave him my middle finger with a smile.


    "I love you too," heid a kiss on my forehead. I opened my arms letting him hug me. It was delicate


    and sweet... and very warm.


    "Twinkle, weren''t we about to go home." I heard Tommy. That asshole!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I red at him giving him two middle fingers. If I could give him middle toes I would!


    He grinned at me. Bitch, I don''t have enough middle fingers for you!


    I was about to punch him but I was really getting sleepy. My eyelids were drooping. I needed tape to


    keep them open!


    "Okay." I mouthed.


    "Shana," Ron said. "Let''s go to Cinnamon''s concert together. I have a surprise!"


    I would have widened my eyes with shock if I wasn''t feeling like a zombie already!


    "Okay, bye now guys," Tommy said leaving.


    What the hell did he get us into?!

 Chapter 42 - What? Why? How?

    Chapter 42 - What? Why? How?


    Days went and came.


    What was I doing exactly?


    Let me tell you then.


    One, I overslept... for like seventeen hours daily.


    Two, I had to keep up with school so that I could graduate.


    And did I mention that they epted me into the cheerleaders team! Yay me, even though I couldn''t


    attend practice until I got better.


    Three, I ate.


    Four... I couldn''te up with more sorry!


    Oh, wait, I took painkillers too!


    It was all a blur but I was bing better. I could walk using canes at first then without them. My hand


    was getting better.


    Frankly, everything was better... except for the fact that Ron didn''t visit even once.


    Maybe he had his reasons I kept telling myself... but there was a part of me that couldn''t forget what


    happened.


    Did I forget to mention my appointment at the hospital?!


    I''d remember if I mentioned something that stupid, I promise!


    Let me tell you that Tommy and I were almost kicked out of the hospital. It all started with me saying


    ''This feels like a movie.'' It was one simple sentence. Yet, the moment I said it, Tommy turned the


    situation to a very very very, throw a few more very, dramatic movie.


    He kept running with the wheelchair all over the halls and when we approached patients'' rooms he ran


    in slow motion. It was hrious but I couldn''t really giggle in a hospital!


    When they were taking an x-ray to make sure I was a hundred percent healed, Tommy wanted to make


    a peace sign in my x-ray. He said and I quote ''That would be a great selfie'' Though I had no response


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    to that.


    The few days before the concert were full of training. It had to be perfect. It had to be worth the wait.


    However, Tommy had toe up with something to tell Sky since she was so excited that I was finally


    agreeing to go to a concert. He was the one who agreed in the first ce.


    On the day of the concert, I was contemting killing Tommy. When I asked him how would I go to the


    concert as Elena yet sing as Cinnamon he just freaking shrugged.


    I just lost it!


    I was stressed enough and I needed to punch something. So, I simply put my self-defence courses to


    good use and kicked him in the ribs making him wince in pain.


    "Don''t make me make this an even bigger crime scene," I warned.


    He winced in pain but smirked nevertheless. "This room is practically always looking like a crime


    scene, Twinkle. That''s why your mom always tells you to clean it. That''s why you always lose things.


    That''s why you always fall." I narrowed my eyes at him making him stop his rant. "Wait, I got an idea!"


    He all but screamed. "My God, you''re a genius!" What?! Did he finally go crazy? He swooped me into


    his arms.


    Yup, definitely crazy!


    "What is it, you idiot?" I chuckled lightly.


    He put me down. "I text you saying your house was robbed before your entrance and since Sky is...


    nosy, there''s no other way to say it sorry," He said making me double over inughter. "She''ll want to


    know what''s going on. You show her the text and leave." That was actually kinda smart! Chapeau! I


    was about to praise him but then he had to make me swat his arm. "No need for apuse, I know I''m


    brilliant." Damn, that ego of his needed to be crushed and soon! "But seriously, what do you think?" He


    asked sincerely.


    "That''s the best thing since sliced bread!" I answered. I bet you ten bucks he had no idea what I just


    said.


    He blinked. "What do you mean?" How did I know he wouldn''t understand?!


    "You''re amazing, you idiot!" I smiled at him.


    "You''re such a nerd," He teased. "Imagine if everyone found out that this dork is actually Cinnamon."


    He doubled over inughter.


    Why was he asking to be hit? Really!


    Maybe this dork should kick him in his jewels and put some sense in his mind? Nah, he was still my


    best friend... unfortunately!


    The next day was so rushed in pretty much everything. I had to get ready as Elena and act excited


    while preparing everything Cinnamon needs.


    The thing that could make me bnce my whole day was coffee. How so ever, I didn''t find a drop at


    home so I had to make a run to Starbucks which wasn''t so ideal since I didn''t like to drive before having


    my coffee.


    After having my coffee, I met Aurora who seemed informed on Tommy''s n. So, I had no reason to


    worry really!


    I spent some time with Aurora until it was nearly time for me to meet Sky.


    Still no word from Ron. I was murdering him!


    Now you could ask, why couldn''t I just call him right? I mean it was the twenty-first century. Yeah no! I


    wasn''t breaking my bones then be the girl who calls her boyfriend begging him to check on her.


    It was so weird when I got to where the concert was held. Being here and not backstage was alien.


    People were huddled in groups whispering among themselves. Soon enough, I spotted the blue-haired


    Asian.


    I made my way through the crowds until I reached her only to find her talking among the normal group.


    Everything was going smoothly but I noticed that Louis was so freakin'' tense all the time. I tried asking


    what was wrong with him but he got super cocky.


    Totally my fault to make sure the prick was okay!


    I moved on to converse with everyone like a normal teenager... I was getting tired of the constant


    chatting in things I wasn''t really interested in.


    Ugh! Where was Tommy all this time. I waited for over thirty minutes before I got worried.


    I was starting to think I had to kick Tommy. He was practically giving me a heart attack not sending the


    bloody text.


    But then out of nowhere, he came storming towards me. What the hell was happening?


    "Elena, how dare you do that?" He growled loudly earning the attention of several people around us. I


    looked at him confused when it clicked.


    "Tommy, let''s talk outside about this, okay?" I replied quietly.


    "The hell is there to talk about?" He shouted even louder. "You''re so dead!" As if on cue, several


    security officers were surrounding us.


    "You want to fight here?" I snapped back. "Then a fight is what you''ll get!" I lunged at him and tackled


    him to the ground. The security parted us taking us towards the backdoor.


    I smirked at him the moment we were out. "Stupid!" I shook my head making him smirk back. "What


    happened to the texting n?" I asked raising a brow.


    "I had an even more brilliant one." He shrugged.


    "I''m out!" I announced getting sunsses in case I pump into someone before I reach Aurora.


    On my way, I checked my phone which Sky was blowing up. I skimmed over her texts and to sum up


    her 47 texts, she was wondering how the hell did I end up fighting with my best friend then she was


    asking where we both went after since she went out to look where we went. All in all, normal Sky


    curiosity drama!


    When I reached my room, Aurora was there ring at me in a way that makes me really frightened.


    She could be scary sometimes. She headed to the stage while I changed as fast as I could ever


    change. When we were passing next to each other just before I ascended the stage, I heard her


    whisper "We''ll talk about thister."


    I nearly rolled my eyes but held myself. At the rear of the crowd, I forgot every single problem. Feeling


    the adrenaline pumping all over my body giving me a hyper feeling. But soon enough, it was time for


    the concert to end.


    Time to deal with life again, I thought to myself. There was still time to kill until the after-party. As I


    entered my room, Aurora was there waiting for me.


    I gotfy on a couch before she could start talking about all the things wrong in the world.


    "Did you really think that Elena Whitte fighting with the son of Cody Baker was a good n?" She


    asked shooting daggers at me. Umm... no? But that was Tommy''s idea! Before I could respond she


    was back talking. "Is that really what you want the news to talk about instead of your concert?" Her


    tone was getting snappy.


    "No." I managed to get out, my phone started ringing but I ignored it; I had to deal with Aurora first. "But


    first of all, that wasn''t the n and secondly, no one really knows us; we''re not famous as much as our


    parents are." I huffed.


    "You better make up for it when you meet the journalists."


    "What do want me to do?" I asked exasperated. My phone was still ringing nonstop... a few texts were


    also sent. I moved to put it on silent, all that ringing was from Ron. So now he decided to make an


    appearance!


    "Tell them some big news. Maybe that you''re dating," She suggested as if it wasn''t a big deal.


    The fuck?!

 Chapter 43 - Terrifying, I Love It

    Chapter 43 - Terrifying, I Love It


    "Aurora, that''s crazy!" I tried to reason with her. We agreed we''d never try anything like this. "We can''t


    reveal anything rted to my personal life; that will just blow my cover." I wrapped my arms around


    myself.


    "Not when paparazzi take pics of Elena and Thomas fighting then kicked out and magically Elena is


    nowhere to be seen." When she put it like that, it did sound bad.


    "But there must be a way around this, we cane up with something else."


    "Like what, Cinnamon got a cat!" She rolled her eyes making me sigh. She was frustrated but so was I!


    "I already talked to Ron. You can choose to do this or find yourself another manager other than me."


    She said with such finality in her eyes then got up and left me to my scattered thoughts.


    She talked to Ron? Was that why he didn''t talk to me all that time? He found someone more famous


    than Elena? Did he really just leave me to fake date Cinnamon?!


    I tasted my salty tears on my lips before I realized I was crying.


    I got my phone out, the one I used as Elena, and texted Ron.


    I was breaking him the way he just broke my heart. He couldn''t be trusted... I knew this but decided to


    just ignore it. It was time I made him pay and actually got with someone who cared about me.


    With that in mind, I texted him.


    Me: There''s no easy way to put this but we need to break up. I thought I liked you but it was before I


    met someone else... sorry


    His reply was almost instantly.


    Ron: WHAT? Where are you now? Let''s talk about this


    Ron: Please...


    I was about to shed a new set of tears but held them back and went to fix my smeared makeup before I


    put my mask back and went to meet the jerk.


    He wanted to date Cinnamon? Well then, he''d get her alright!


    As I headed out, I heard Harry telling the other security members that a high school kid broke into my


    room and they sent him to the police station.


    Louis suddenly popped in my mind. Could it be?


    I listened more and the description fitted him like a glove! I smirked to myself. That was a sight to see...


    maybe snap a few pics right?


    Maybe I should help him too while I was at it? Nah, a reasonable person would just leave him there.


    But then again was I a reasonable person?


    I decided to get a second opinion on the matter.


    Me: Tommy do you think I''m reasonable?


    Tommy; No! Definitely not! But why?


    Me: I''m going to get Louis out of jail!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Iughed menacingly. Aurora was going to be so pissed off I took off like that! Oh well!


    I could go get Louis he''d owe me. Then talk to Ron about dating Cinnamon and make the big entrance


    at the party together!


    Sounded like the worst perfect n!!


    The second I entered I saw him nagging a police officer. I smirked seeing him.


    I made my way towards the officer who was talking to him and asked if he needed awyer or


    something. Turned out he only needed to pay a fine which he didn''t have on him now and someone to


    sign the papers. Easy peasy lemon squeezy!


    I did everything but before the officer could let him out, I needed a selfie with him in handcuffs behind


    the bars. So, I went on and took a selfie!


    Louis''s face was priceless. He looked so confused!


    "Stop looking like an amazed goldfish and let''s get out of here." I shook my head chuckling while the


    officer was taking his handcuffs off.


    "What exactly is going on?" He asked still too confused.


    "I paid the fine." I rolled my eyes. "But if you do one more idiotic thing, I''m not going to save your ass


    again. Got it?"


    Why did this feel like I was scolding a child?


    He nodded frantically.


    "One more thing," I said turning on my heels. "You owe me."


    "Sure, let''s go bow. I''ll take you home." He offered.


    "Nah, thanks, I have somewhere to go." I turned around to leave waving before he could ask any


    further questions.


    "See you at school then," I heard him say before we parted ways.


    On my way to the party ce, I couldn''t stop thinking about the inevitable. I had to face Ron. At least,


    now I had a mask on too. We were both fake now!


    When I arrived, I did my own makeup again since I wasn''t about to let anyone see me sneaking


    around, put my dress and mask on and waited for Ron to show up where I told him we were going to


    meet.


    He showed up just on time.


    "You know what I want to discuss with you, right?" I spoke with a strong voice.


    Conceal it, dont feel it, don''t let it show.


    He merely nodded. "What do you want me to do?"


    I knew he wasn''t to be trusted.


    "We''ll just do simple things for the paps. Make an entrance to the party together, hold hands and


    maybe a peck on the cheeks. Nothing too drastic and I''ll handle the questions." I said with confidence.


    "Okay, but..." He trailed before he continued talking. "I have a girlfriend, so, we can''t get too deep in


    this."


    As if I wanted something with you, jackass!


    I nodded before smiling innocently then we left to the party. I could already hear the music ying


    inside.


    It was now or never!


    I nearly closed my eyes in an attempt to shut my thoughts off.


    We were just about to make the big entrance when I stopped suddenly... trying to collect my thoughts


    for a moment, only then noticing the tight feeling in my chest.


    This was a huge risk... but risk was part of the game.

 Chapter 44 - One Way Ticket To Hell

    Chapter 44 - One Way Ticket To Hell


    I tried to calm down but failing while my thoughts drifted. What if Ron noticed who was under the


    mask?!


    Nah! He was too dumb to notice. I mean, he ditched me for weeks without as much as a text while I


    was that awesome girl. I mean c''mon I would totally date me!


    Maybe that was a lie but still, he ditched me for fame.


    I fiddled with my fingers thinking about all the possibilities that could never be.


    "Cinnamon," Ron said cutting me out of my thoughts. I gave him a smile before putting my hand in his


    and heading inside together.


    The blinding lights of cameras made me grin and lean into him even further making him smile. I wanted


    to punch that smile off his stupidly handsome face. Ugh!


    As expected, the announcement caused a stir among the reporters invited. The rest of the night was


    spent with me touring around socializing with people while Ron was pestered with questions from the


    guys in the band.


    All in all, it was hands down the worst night in my life!


    As I walked back home, my legs carried me to my partner in crime, Tommy!


    He was sitting on the swing in their backyard. That little devil that got me in trouble... well Aurora did


    most of it but it was the final straw.


    I sat down next to him not uttering a single word. I was so mad and I didn''t even know why.


    "Okay, what the hell is going on with you?" He asked out of the blue.


    I shrugged making him give me a pointed look. "Cinnamon has to fake-date Ron while Elena broke up


    with him and hates his guts... nothing much!" Was that the right thing to do? Jumping to conclusions?!


    "Why is your life so disastrous?"


    "I ask myself the same question every day, buddy." It was silent again for a few minutes.


    He huffed. "Do you still like him?"


    "No. Yes... no!" I sighed in frustration. I really wanted to hate him, I did but this stupid stupid heart


    wasn''t having it.


    "If you''re hesitant, shouldn''t you talk to him before making assumptions." I red at him. "I''m not telling


    you what to do and it does seem bad but maybe there''s am an exnation to all this mess."


    "Maybe if he continues lying, there will be an exnation." I murmured barely hearing myself over the


    wind.


    "Butst time there was an exnation."


    "That was a lie!" I said feeling tears but I blinked them away. Even now, I still believed him...


    Tommy engulfed me in a bear hug. "You know I heard this thing before it says ''If you wanted it go for it,


    take a risk don''t always y it safe or you''ll die wondering''" He was silent before adding "And fuck it if


    this doesn''t apply for you but you don''t have to be afraid of the heartbreak. It already happened


    darling."


    "You sound like an olddy!" I chuckled softly.


    "Well, that must be a one hell of a cooldy."


    "Can I at least make him jealous before trying to talk to him?"


    "Hell yeah, I''m up for any drama." He grinned a wolfish grin and I knew he was up to no good!


    Perfect!


    The next day I woke up to Tommy jumping up and down. Who could wake up that happy, I''d never


    know!


    "What now?" I groaned shielding my eyes from all the light. I could feel my heart pulsing into my


    temples. Ugh, fuck headaches in the morning. Fuck the morning. Fuck life!


    "I didn''t want to tell you this yesterday but we have to meet someone." He was overjoyed. Not a good


    sign!


    "Who?"


    "Just get up, you look... there are no words to describe this really."


    I knew I''d look like Anna from Frozen!


    He pushed me up and into the bathroom. I decided that taking a shower would be the best thing to do


    since I wouldn''t dare brush my tangled hair otherwise. But then halfway through my shower when the


    headache was starting to lessen I realized I wasn''t at my freaking home.


    The dull throbbing in my head was so persistent like a ticking bomb, I couldn''t think for a while where I


    was or what I was doing... was I hit by a bus? Cause it sure felt like I did.


    Wait... waaait! Oh my God!


    How did I get to Tommy''s room?!


    And wait a second was I wearing his shirt?!


    No, wait. That was beyond the normal dramatic me. I always wore his shirts!


    It always drove him mad and I loved making him mad. Plus where would I get over-sized boy shirts to


    sleep in otherwise?


    What happenedst night?


    And just like that everything came back.


    I got drunk!


    Even after I swore I wouldn''t touch alcohol again after that incident with Ron, I decidedst night it was


    a good idea to drink away my sorrows.


    More embarrassing memories came over... I kept crying and crying saying how much I hate him but


    love him too while Tommy was giving me more tissues and looking like he''d burst inughter. But then


    when I stopped crying I started dancing and saying incoherent nonsense and I think Tommy took a


    video of this! Dammit!


    "Idiot. You''re an idiot." I told myself as I stared into my reflection.


    "Tommy," I shouted.


    "Are you done?"


    "Yeah, can you go get me clothes." I almost batted myshes, not that he''d see it anyways.


    "Already did. Your mom was happy to help." Gulp! "I''ll leave them out here and get out, yeah?" I heard


    him say before I heard a door closing.


    I got out and I nearly cursed like a sailor when I saw the outfit. Why would my own mom want me to


    wear a skirt? I wasn''t about to wear girls'' clothes right? Right?


    Ugh! What options did I even have?


    ''Last night''s pants that smelled like... just something disgusting or wearing something that belongs to


    Tommy which will make me look like a clown plus the chance of it falling was pretty damn big''.


    Yeah, I was wearing the skirt!


    I gave myself a once over in the mirror, I looked hot! Which was part of the reason I didn''t want to get


    out like this.


    I got downstairs to be weed by a grinning Uncle Cody.


    "Were you kids having a wild partyst night?" He asked making me spill my coffee. I wanted to cry.


    Precious coffee was wasted. "Did you have a sleepover? Huh?" He wiggled his brows.1


    "You''re not suggesting that we were... eww... I can''t even say it." Tommy said while I raised a brow.


    "I''m not going even toment on any of this," I said sipping my coffee.


    "I''m not a reporter to give me this, honey." He smirked. "So when you two invaded my wine cer did


    you get all steamy?" I wanted to snort. "I mean I''m all for you two dating and marrying."1


    "I''m outta here!" I said raising my hands up in defeat.


    "Yeah, let''s get out, honey!" Tommy said patting hisshes at me like a cute little dog.


    "Yeah, but I didn''t say to do it in front of me, kids." Uncle Cody scolded but we were out and running


    away from him.


    We got into his car and he took off. "Are you even going to tell me where we''ll meet this mysterious


    person?"


    "Yeah, sure."


    "Who''s that even?"


    "Yup."


    "Tommy!"


    "Yeah."


    "Are you even listening?"


    "Sure."


    "Do you like eating cockroaches?"


    "Of course"


    That was it.


    "Aww... what was that for?"


    "I was grabbing your attention?" I asked innocently.


    "We''re here anyway."


    I followed him inside the restaurant as we got up the stairs Tommy whispered in my ear "Don''t kill me,


    okay?"


    He was already dead!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    We approached a boy which bouncy hazelnut curls "Desmond! Hey man!" My eyes widened as Tommy


    hugged the guy.


    Out of all people we could meet in the world, we met him?!


    My one and only ex!


    I was doomed.

 Chapter 45 - What The Hell? Im In Hell

    Chapter 45 - What The Hell? I''m In Hell


    The clock stopped ticking.


    The world stopped moving.


    No one breathed.


    The jumping kid faraway paused mid-jump...


    Okay, I was being dramatic now! But I meant it, it felt like my whole world stopped.


    "Hey," I waved a small wave. "Sorry, but can I steal Tommy for a sec," I pinched my fingers together,


    giving Tommy something more surreal than a death re.


    He smiled awkwardly and we both took a few steps away from everyone. If anyone saw this scene,


    they''d think we were pretending to be ninjas or something!


    "What the fuck?" I hissed crossing my arms.


    He rolled his eyes. "First of all-"


    Oh hell no! He wasn''t about to do this. Not on my watch! "Don''t try to convince me this is a normal


    situation and I''m overreacting." I narrowed my eyes.


    He sighed. "Twinkle, we don''t want unwanted attention, remember." He whispered making me clench


    my fists. We couldn''t really cause amotion in a ce like this... again! "Anyways wasn''t Desmond


    your boyfriend?"


    If this was a cartoon, you''d see smoke going out of my ears, that was how furious I was. "Your point?"


    "You were the one who broke it up."


    "So?" I knew I was acting difficult, but really I was so tired of not being told anything. Everyone thought


    they knew what was best for me. Well, guess what?! I decide what''s best for me!


    "So, why are you mad now?"


    I narrowed my eyes more. He knew why and I wasn''t about to give him the satisfaction of being right or


    whatever.


    He groaned. "Elena."


    "Fine." I felt like scolding him. "I''m calm so tell me why the fuck should I stay here or I''ll kick your


    pathetic little ass." I smiled innocently.


    He started murmuring so I wouldn''t hear him, his brows were pinched together, he was rolling his ring


    over his finger... that was how I know he didn''t want to confess whatever bomb he was about to throw.


    "I talked to my dad about the notes..."


    "WHAT?!!!" My heart raced. This couldn''t be true. We said we''d never mention them again. Now, my


    whole family will know and I... I can''t leave. Not again. Not after everything. Not after I got all those


    friends here. Not after... I sighed heavily.


    He scratched his neck awkwardly "We had to do something, Eli!" He huffed. "Look, this guy there at our


    table was our only option as a guard. He''s young enough to pass as a student so he can protect us


    24/7, especially you."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I raised a brow. "He''s three years older, you idiot."


    "Yes, true but he can still do the job," He put his hands on my shoulders looking deep into my eyes.


    "You just got out of an ident! Also, he can be our hot undercover bodyguard, you should see him


    training!" He winked making me shove his arms away!


    Tommy, always the voice of reason! I hate him so much but I really love him. Did that make any sense?


    No? I thought so too!!


    "No shame. You freaking have no shame." Since we were little kids, Tommy would literally crush on


    anything that moved. Pretty obvious who was the popr one!!


    I stomped back to our table just because I can act like an angry child. You may be wondering who


    exactly was that... well... that was a one hell of a long story!


    However, the short version was: I had a crush on him and tried to impress him for who knew how long


    until he noticed me... more like my parent''s money and then we dated. I met Aurora and had to be the


    mysterious Cinnamon. I wasn''t going to break up with him until I found him talking to one of the football


    jocks about how he was dating me to make his ex jealous. I broke up with him and to be honest, it was


    for the best; I had to focus on my career.


    "Hey!" I smiled confidently. I was really d I wore what Tommy got me! At least I wouldn''t look like a


    wreck in front of him.


    "Hello," He greeted back, ncing at Tommy. "Nice to see you again." His eyes wandering towards me


    again. "I hope our past rtionship won''t affect our current agreement." He held his hand out for me to


    shake.


    I put my hand in his. "I know how to be professional." We ordered our coffee and discussed our ns.


    Apparently, uncle Cody called the school and enrolled Desmond so now he had the same sses as


    me and Tommy! Yay! After sses, Tommy and Desmond would hang out near the field while cheering


    practice. I could imagine how awkward this would be.


    The next day wasn''t really a school day. I managed to sneak out without Desmond or Tommy because


    of my awesome ninja skills. There was a big game which was a big deal. The whole school was


    decorated in the team''s colors, tou could feel the excitement buzzing off in the air. It was marvellous!


    We were waiting for our team''s name to be announced every cheerleader would enter the field beside


    a football yer. I was unfortunately standing next to the star yer AKA assholic-Louis.


    "A shame really I don''t get a better looking yer!" I murmured loud enough for him to hear. Why?


    Easy answer really. Just for the heck of it!


    "I think you got the best one out there," He replied flexing his muscles. "It should be me who wants


    another cheerleader." He smirked.


    I scoffed. "And by ''another'' you mean Alice." He was about to reply but the show had to begin.


    However, I couldn''t always be so lucky with sneaking out. Tommy woke up the following day and


    literally waited outside my door. Creepy stalker!


    We had a big fight because I wanted to drive my car and go alone but no, Tommy had to make a big


    deal out of it. So, I had to agree we would go together which was only a tiny lie. The moment he went


    to fetch his keys, I sprinted to my car and left them both behind. I had to get some privacy even if it was


    a 15-minute ride.


    Note to self: Never ever dream of privacy if you were going to school... especially if you had a friend


    like Sky.


    Thank God I had a full day with no free hours. Sky tried to talk about he-who-shall-not-be-named but I


    brushed it off. I didn''t want to think about him. Out of sight out of mind, right? No. So not true.


    Every second during each and every lesson, I found my thoughts drifting back to him. I was utterly in


    love with him that I wanted to forgive him, even after everything that happened. Maybe I was a stupid


    girl after all.


    Even during lunch break with all the drama happening, I couldn''t get him out of my mind. My heart was


    aching so much that I just wanted to hide in a corner but I had to be strong. Even if I didn''t feel strong,


    fake it till you make it.


    Oh, what drama you were asking? Imagine a table with Mr. sexy ex watching your every move while


    girls flirted with him. Gross. Also not any of my business. I made small talk with people on our table


    every now and then but I wasn''t really interested. It felt better to just listen to their bickering...


    "Elenaaa!!!" I blinked. "Can I talk to you?" I turned to Louis and nodded. He got out of his chair so I


    followed him. I really wanted to get out of there anyway.


    I got lost in my own mind again that when Louis actually stopped I bumped right into him. Whoops!


    "I wasn''t going to ask but what''s wrong?" I gave him a nk look followed by a shrug. He huffed.


    "Oookay! I won''t push it but..." He paused.


    "Louis, what is it?" I urged him to continue.


    "I know there''s no reason to do whatever I say but please be careful from Desmond." His eyes were


    urging me to trust him but he didn''t know Desmond like I did. I mean they just met today. Right?


    Righhht?!!


    I was about toin when Louis pulled me into a nearby closet. "What are you doing?" I whisper


    shouted. He put his finger over his mouth making me shut up then pointed at the creak of the door.


    Desmond was standing there looking around him making sure no one was there before answering the


    call.

 Chapter 46 - Monsters Definitely Live In The Closet

    Chapter 46 - Monsters Definitely Live In The Closet


    "Yes, she can''t hear now," Desmond said. Who was that she exactly? Was it me? Why didn''t he want


    anyone to hear him? What was going on?


    I tried listening more closely as he started talking in a lower voice but all I could hear was a bunch of


    yeses and that he would text whoever he was talking to with the detailster because it wasn''t safe to


    talk in public.


    My mind was going crazy with questions but Desmond''s words made it even moreplicated the


    more he talked.


    "Was he ta-" The rest of my sentence was absorbed by Louis'' lips. For a moment, my mind was nk. I


    knew nothing but the feeling of his lips on mine... everything seemed to change appearance. All


    problems disappearing leaving me so so empty.


    I closed my eyes feeling his hands on my waist imagining red hair instead of blond, green eyes,


    freckles... I wanted to touch each and every one of them...


    The bell rang making me regain my senses. He wasn''t who I wanted... who I needed. This was Louis, I


    couldn''t let this drag more. I pushed him away blinking all the images in my head. I was too


    overwhelmed with everything going on. My head was getting too noisy... I just ran and ran until I got to


    my car not bothering to look behind me. I just needed to be alone surrounded by anything familiar.


    My phone rang making me turn it off and toss it away from me not bothering checking who it was.


    Sometimeter, I was brought out of my daze by the knock on my window. As expected, it was Tommy.


    I scooted over to the passenger seat, without a word he got in the driver''s seat, got the keys out of the


    bag I left in my locker just before lunch break and drove to my house. No one attempted to say a word


    all the way home.


    We headed straight to my room to avoid seeing one of my siblings. As soon as we got in, he jumped


    unto my bed. "Wanna talk now?" Tom asked cautiously as if approaching a ticking bomb.


    I continued pacing back and forth before answering. "IkissedLouisandDesmondisactingsuspicious," I


    blurted out. He cocked his head to the side blinking.


    "Wanna break this out a little," He smiled reassuringly. I sighed cuddling up to his side and hugging my


    knees to my chest.


    I sighed. "I kissed Louis..." I expected him to give me a shocked face but he grinned. "Well, he kissed


    me and it made me miss him even more." If I didn''t say his name, I''d miss him less. Or at least I hoped


    so.


    "Twinkle," He rubbed my shoulder. I was on the verge of crying.


    "I know, I''m stupid. You can say it." I sniffed.


    "You are," He said. "Just not for the reason you think, it''s okay to miss him, it''s okay to cry as long as


    you don''t do it alone. I''m here, you know." This really made me cry. How did I get such an amazing


    friend?! We spend a few minutes in silence before Tommy shifted his position and sat cross-legged


    opposite to me. "I believe I heard Desmond in that jumbled sentence." I nodded.


    I told him about following Louis, him telling me not to trust Desmond, the creepy phone call and how I


    thought it was really suspicious. His response was maybe he was doing his job and reporting


    everything, but I really couldn''t trust him at all.


    After I was out of this emotional roller coaster, I got up to my knees shing a devilish smile. "Can I


    braid your hair now?" His expression was absolutely terrified which made me giggle so hard. He


    started running around and throwing everything in his way to slow me down but I was determined to


    catch him.


    We ran all over the house until we couldn''t run anymore and copsed onto the ground in the back


    yard. Laughing like idiots I pulled at his hair making him swat my hand away. "I styled this for school,"


    He whined. "You know it takes effort to be this fabulous."


    "I bet it takes effort to maintain this ego," I shook my head.


    "Now, if you excuse me," He said getting up and offering me his hand. "I have a job I''mte to." I


    snorted, if he waste then he was definitely going to be in trouble and I didn''t want to see that scene.


    "You can leave Mr. supermodel," I shook my head as he gave me onest hug then ran to his house.


    I was going back in when I heard something break.


    what was that?!


    Did someone break in!!! OMG, where is Desmond?!


    I heard shouting so I cautiously approached the soundsing from near our front door. The voices


    were familiar but it wasn''t Ian and Loca''s normal bickering. The nearer I got, the more I wanted to


    believe my mind was ying tricks on me.


    "You shouldn''t try to approach her anymore." I heard Desmond say before I heard a grunt of pain.


    It was a sight to behold, Desmond was fighting with Ron... what exactly caused this? What was he


    doing here? How did he get in?


    I was going into panic mode, but I had to stop this before it got too bad. I pulled myself together before


    stepping forward. "Stop," I barely whispered. There was no chance anyone of them heard me.


    I decided it was time to put my self-defence lessons into action. I pulled Ron away as hard as I could,


    making him tumble backwards away from Desmond''s fist. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" I


    scolded. Who? Well, both deserved it. One more than the other but they both deserved it anyway.


    "He tried to break in and I''m responsible for your security," Desmond replied instantly. I sighed, he was


    only doing his job; I couldn''t really get mad. Plus, Ron did deserve a good hit.


    "It''s fine I''m taking over from here," I sighed feeling a headache already forming. He was about to


    protest but I already turned around. I was doing this even if it hurt me, I was listening to him onest


    time. "You," I pointed at his chest. "Not a word, just follow me," I gritted through my teeth. He needed to


    clean all this blood trickling down his face.


    "You know you deserve this," I pointed all over his face as we got to my room, he attempted a small


    smile but he couldn''t with his busted lip. "Just sit here, I''ll get something to clean you up." I left the room


    to get a first aid kit. When I was back I found himying on the bed with hi hair tossed around.


    "Get up, you''re ruining my sheets." I red at him.


    "Really?!" He eximed. "I could really think of other ways to ruin it," He murmured. I rolled my eyes


    and sat beside him. I was taking part of my revenge right now. He wouldn''t get away with hisment.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I put some antiseptic solution knowing it was going to hurt like a bitch. I put it onto the bloody areas


    causing him to hiss. "Oh! Did that hurt?" I asked innocently while cleaning another part making him


    clench his jaw tightly.


    "N-no." He hissed again as I continued cleaning his wounds. Once I was done cleaning and dressing


    the wounds, I got up and tossed him a hoodie Tommy left behind before.


    "Wear this and when I get back, you''d better not be sitting on my bed," I warned him before leaving to


    put the kit in its ce again.


    I intentionally made my detour go slower to have time to clear my mind. However, once I was back I


    was struck with how he looked. It wasn''t helping me stay focused that he was a sight to behold. Messy


    hair framing his face. Shirtless muscles. Little perfect freckles. I was so focused on how he looked that I


    messed his frown.


    I focused more on him just to notice my songbook in his hand.


    My heart dropped, that was the same notebook he wrote notes for Cinnamon in.


    Holy crap!

 Chapter 47 - Please, Dont Hate Me

    Chapter 47 - Please, Don''t Hate Me


    "Ron?" I approached him cautiously. Counting the steps in my mind trying not to lose grip on


    everything.


    He looked up slowly putting the notebook before looking up to me.


    "I-" We said simultaneously.


    "You go first." I sighed.


    "I came here to exin everything and before you say anything I know it looks bad." You bet. He


    looked deep into my eyes... oh, these green eyes that made me drown into them. "I didn''t mean to


    disappear on you, I was trying to solve the whole situation with my father it just... it got out of control."


    I blinked away tears I didn''t know were falling. "And this exins why you started dating Cinnamon how


    exactly?" I asked in despise hearing a little crack in my voice. I was so full of anger and hurt.


    "The manager told me to do it for a month so I thought this could get my dad off my back for a while... I


    didn''t think it through and I know my sorry means nothing... but I''m really truly sorry for hurting you yet


    again," He put his face in his hands.


    "Ron," I said, putting my hand over his arm gently. "I can''t say you didn''t hurt me but I love you, I really


    do... and this made it hurt even more." I let my caged tears fall.


    "I''m so sorry," He whispered gently dapping the tears with his thumb. I leaned my face on his chest


    feeling his heartbeat.


    Feeling his arms around me, I felt safer. "You know, some things are just too precious to be lost, if we


    did lose them, we lose our mind... finding you in my arms again returned my sanity." I let out all my


    bottled up emotions from their cage. My crying was followed by a few ugly hups. I sniffed trying to


    calm down from this emotional rollercoaster. After drying my eyes and face from tears I was ready to


    talk about the inevitable.


    "I still love you," I whispered in a hoarse voice.


    "So, does this mean you forgive me?" He asked with a small smile.


    "Yes, you idiot." I sniffed again. "But I swear to God this is yourst chance."


    He looked over to where he put the notebook. "So, how did this get here?" I was a bit wearily of telling


    him but it was about damn time. Something told me I could trust him. Plus, who would believe him if he


    tried to reveal my secret?


    No one, the answer was no one.


    I moved my hands to get out my contacts only to find one of them already gone. Whoops! Looked like I


    couldn''t even try to lie my way in.


    "It''s me..." I sighed quietly, I wasn''t sure he even heard.


    "I... I don''t know what to say," He pressed his lips together.


    "I''m still Elena there''s no reason to say anything. Cinnamon is just my passion, my job not my life." And


    it was true, what difference did it make if I was Cinnamon or not?!


    He moved closer, our noses touching. "I love you and you know I was always professional with


    Cinnamon so you know I never cheated on you, I mean-" he started talking super fast making me


    giggle.


    "Just kiss me you fool!" I took his face in my hands initiating this heavenly kiss. Everything was so


    perfect. It felt so right. Like putting the final piece of a puzzle thatpleted the whole thing. I felt at


    home... finally!


    "So wait, if you''re Cinnamon... does that mean I get to kiss you even at work," His eyes lit up with


    excitement.


    I was about to lightly punch his arm when someone knocked on the door making me push him hard into


    the floor.


    "We need to talk," Mom said the moment she entered. I looked up at her with wide eyes.


    "I didn''t do it," I quickly replied, my hands raised in surrender. She raised a brow. Wrong answer then.


    "Sorry, force of habit. Can I help you?" My sentence was followed by the entrance of Aurora. Uff! That


    was a deadly duo. They took refuge of my couch while I stayed seated on the foot of my bed.


    "We need to discuss your next tour, it has to be earlier than expected because of all that drama


    happening," Aurora exined. I felt a bit irritated, I mean wasn''t she the one who said that fake-dating


    Ron would settle things down. "We can''t afford to postpone it or think about cancelling so you have


    three days then you have a break from school anyway so it wouldn''t matter."


    Three days!!! Someone tell her she was being irrational.


    I remained quiet, I knew there was more and more it was.


    "So, you can''t really reveal to your guard who you are so Tommy is going to apany you so that


    Desmond can join," Mom said. I narrowed my eyes at her. Wasn''t she supposed to discuss this with


    me... before even agreeing to this with uncle Cody?!


    "Anything else?" I crossed my arms over my chest protectively.


    "You have training every day until the three days are over after school and Ron ising on this tour,


    so, please be prepared and cautious." Her words made me smirk like I had an inner joke with myself


    because really I did.


    I nodded anyway just to get her to leave because my room was not a ce for business. I could always


    deal with this messter.


    I watched her satisfied face as she exited with mom behind her. "Oh! Before I leave, honey, tell Ron to


    get up from where he''s hiding," She chuckled.


    "Hello!" He said, his face flushed. Aww! He looked so cute. Could I take a picture? Yup! Definitely.


    I unlocked my phone and quickly snapped a picture. "Are you staying for dinner?" She asked.


    "No, I think Eli and I need to discuss a few things so we''ll eat out if you don''t mind," He replied.


    "Of course, honey," She winked before exiting. Well, that was he awkward.


    I shook my head in embarrassment, how did she even find out he was hiding?! That woman!


    "Shall we?" Ron said offering me his arm.


    I looked down on my outfit. It was so dirty! "I need to change first." I waited for him to take a hint and


    get out. Spoiler alert, he didn''t!


    I pointed at the door. "Tell me to leave and I will," He said standing awfully close.


    "Leave, Ron," I said quietly.


    He jumped on the bed taking me with him. "Well, I lied," He chuckled.


    He was so getting it. I pinched his ear and pulled him out not pausing to hear his grumbles. "That''s


    what you get for your stunts." I closed the door deciding I had to shower first.


    While I showered and changed, I knew Ron was getting pestered with questions from my family so that


    was his punishment!


    Unfortunately, when I started looking for him I found him chatting with Ian and Loca. They were all


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Can I have him now?" I asked smiling at how he got up so fast. "Let''s have pizza!" I pped my hands


    as we exited the house.


    "Your wish is mymand, princess!" I giggled at his words. "But we''re having it home." He smirked.


    "Okay, but I''m driving." We got to my car. It was a peaceful ride, and I was excited because that guy''s


    cooking was on point.


    "So, your tour is early..." He trailed. I hoped we could postpone this until after eating but it looked like


    we were having it in the car. Perfect... note the sarcasm here!


    "Yeah, but I''m not sure I''m ready to tell Aurora you know about me." I wanted to see his reaction but I


    was driving. He hummed but didn''t reply. I suddenly felt a bulb light in my head. "I have an idea!"


    "What is it?" He asked enthusiastically.


    "We''re visiting your parents," I wiggled my brows while he cocked his head in confusion.


    Beautiful disaster was what it was going to be... hehe!

 Chapter 48 - Unwelcomed Text

    Chapter 48 - Unweed Text


    "Remind me again, why am I here?" Ron asked for the billionth time. We were already on our family''s


    jet flying to Miami.


    I rolled my eyes. "For thest time, we had to travel anyway what''s the matter if it''s a few days early?!"


    I sighed before ring at him when I recalled he would ask the same questions over again.


    Where would we be staying? At a rented house until we visit his parents then decide.


    Why were we early? Because Aurora was stressing me out.


    What was Tommy doing with us? Elena couldn''t travel on her own these days and I wouldn''t act as


    Cinnamon.


    What about Desmond? He would stay with Tommy whenever I needed him to go away.


    What was so hard about this, I''d never know. It was a rash decision but there was no going back now.


    "You know what?" I eximed. "Let''s kill some time, I have an idea."


    I moved into his seat and we cuddled up before grabbing the nket to be cozier. After we were


    chill but now I had nothing more than time.


    It was time to beidback and just enjoy the little moments we had. I even rented a beach house for the


    four of us.


    Tommy and Desmond were both sleeping soundly at the back seats. At least I wouldn''t get snarky


    After we got to our house we all decided to take a break and sleep. No one had energy left to unpack.


    I wasn''t ready to share my room with anyone so Ron had his own room while I had mine.


    I lied in bed but couldn''t sleep. I was trying to count imaginary sheep when I heard my phone buzzing.


    And because I was a hopeless romantic, I thought it was Ron.


    But boy was I wrong, it was Alice!


    And what she texted shocked me to the core.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice: Elena, I know we''re not on the best terms right now, but I need to tell something in person. You''re


    in danger!!!!


    Me: Alice is this another prank?


    I was getting tired of her bitching around.


    Alice: Elena I can''t tell you everything right now but remember that note I put in your locker. I was told


    to do that. Someone is trying to get you. Just know that everything I do and did serves a purpose.


    Alice: Look, I''ming over in a week. You''ll have time to think about it. See you then.

 Chapter 49 - The Sand, The Sea, You And Me

    Chapter 49 - The Sand, The Sea, You And Me


    I couldn''t really sleep still thinking about everything. Her words kept ringing in my head. What if she


    was on to something? What would I actually lose if I listened to what she had to say? Nothing I guess!


    I took my jacket and went out sitting on the cool sand. I could clear my head and try to be rational.


    It was a really calm night.


    The majestic deep blue ocean in front of me with little white foam swaying lightly. The first thing to hit


    my nose was the salty air. I was really rxed. A warm breeze swirled around me sending my hair in all


    different directions.


    Right here, I didn''t have to pretend to be anyone else. I closed my eyes engulfing the calm of the sea,


    all the little sounds.


    "What are you doing out here?" I felt his hand on my back before I heard him. Is sighed opening my


    eyes to see a pair of green eyes that shone under the moonlight.


    I shrugged pulling him down to sit with me. The warmth of his body made me press closer to him. I


    wished we could stay like that forever.


    "I heard you leave so I brought this," He grinned showing me the acoustic he had beside him. I


    repositioned myself telling him to go on.


    "I wrote you this," He barely whispered before his skilled fingers brushed the strings. I grinned.


    When I am broken and lying on the ground


    Will youe to where I am found?


    Build me up again


    Piece by piece


    Blow your soul into me


    Then set me free


    When you left me, I got lost


    Will you be back for me, or not?


    I''m bing weaker


    I''m falling down


    Swim the sea for me


    Or I''ll drown


    When the days shifted with the nights


    I got the visions of what was right


    That little voice is calling


    Telling me toe back


    You are the one to cure me


    Or my heart will crack


    Deep in my heart


    A great pain reside


    I can''t get what happened


    Out of my mind


    Just sing me a luby


    It''ll be my antidote


    You don''t have to rush it


    Just take it so slow


    When I am broken and lying on the ground


    Will youe to where I am found?


    Build me up again


    Piece by piece


    Blow your soul into me


    Cause you''ve got the key


    You''ve got the key


    You''ve got that key


    To set me free


    He slid it down back beside him. I could feel my eyes tearing up. I grinned at him, this... what we had, it


    was real. It was strong.


    He reached his hand for me. "Shana," Damn the nickname.


    "Warning, herees a cheesy line," I giggled moving closer to him.


    "I''m sorry," I almost didn''t hear him. But then my heart broke for him. Now was the time to be happy...


    and together.


    I''d always been so afraid to be in love to be happy. But now, I knew it couldn''t be taken away.


    Now, it was time for some fun!


    The sea softlypping by the shore... it was calling me to it...


    No thinking, it just happened. I ran and jumped into the water. A few second I surfaced giggling like a


    toddler while Ron stood by the shore shaking his head.


    "Come on," I screamed for him.


    He shook his head. "No way, you crazy little human." I smirked at his words. He didn''t want to get in, he


    got another thinging.


    I slowly got out giving him sad puppy eyes. He took a step back when my face broke into a grin. And


    then another one with every step of mine. "I just want a hug, I''m so cold," I pouted.


    He looked even more worried then broke into running. I couldn''t stop the shriek ofughter that came


    after I started chasing him down.


    He fell to the sand looking like a starfish. I jumped on top of him making him groan. My hand found its


    way to his soft curls. And then slower than sh from Zootopia, I leaned down to kiss him. First his lips


    then his jaw and down to his neck in a slow agonizing motion.


    Just when I felt he was getting into it with his hands snaking around my waist, his eyes closed and his


    mouth almost parted in pants, I stood up leaving him in a daze. "Youing or what?" I asked


    innocently walking back to the house.


    It took him a few moments but then he was chasing me down into the house.


    I squealed as he carried me over his shoulders. "I''m not a sack of potatoes, you idiot." I giggled making


    him chuckle.


    "You''re anything but," I heard him say. The house looked different upside down, Iughed lightly.


    "Genius, you just passed my door," I lightly punched his back.


    "You''reing with me," He said in a low voice sending butterflies through my stomach.


    Just as he was about to open the door, I heard someone clearing their throat. Let me take a wild


    guess... Tommy.


    "Keep the door opened 3 inches kids," He said. Yup, he lived to torment me! I almost facepalmed. But


    then Ron chuckled entering the room and pushing the door closed with his leg.


    "Can you put me down now," I asked lightly wiggling out of his grasp.


    And just like that he threw me on bed like a basket ball into the hoop making me shriek then giggle.


    "Not what I had in mind but okay!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now, I need some cuddling," He smirked after taking off his shirt and slipping under the covers. I


    <pughed shaking my head in amusement. "I forgot my teddy bear." He pouted.

 Chapter 50 - You Shouldve Seen Her Face

    Chapter 50 - You Should''ve Seen Her Face


    That was the best sleep I ever had, I kept staring at his sleeping form like a creepy but cute stalker!


    I reached out and twirled the soft curls around my fingers. I felt him pull me more to his chest and bury


    his face into my neck smiling. "You''re sozy," I smiled lightly, he hummed in response.1


    However, my dder decided that the sweet moment had toe to an end. I tried to get up but he


    tightened his hold. "Ron, I need to pee," I mumbled.


    "Stop calling me Ron," he murmured into my hair.


    I chuckled. "That''s your name, genius,"


    "Give me a nickname." He said in a sleepy voice.


    "Oh! I got the perfect one," He loosened his grip looking into my eyes. I took the opportunity to get out


    of bed. "Idiot." I gestured with my hands. The perfect nickname to describe his usual antics.


    I saw him getting out of bed but I was faster to use the bathroom before he could reach me.


    The rest of our day was spent rxing on the couch watching different movies and Tommy making


    embarrassingments which i responded to by pping his head lightly.


    When mom called I told her I was taking a break for the rest of the week and that I would train if Aurora


    asked. I decided to turn off my phone for the rest of the week until I had to meet Alice.


    On our fifth day, Ron''s father invited us over to his house. Of course, we had to pretend to be just


    friends which lessened my anxiety level. His sister was also going to be there along with her husband


    and Ron''s twin, Ross.


    We got into the rented car me driving because I needed something to focus on instead of worrying out


    of my head, Ron in the passenger seat and both Tommy and Desmond in the back seats.


    I put on some music but then five minutes into driving Tommy decided he was officially bored. He


    sighed loudly several times scooting to the edge of his seat. I rolled my eyes briefly ring at him


    through the mirror.


    "Twinkle, you know what would have been this a better ride?" He asked. I didn''t care to respond


    focusing on the road and the music I put. "If we had a live concert right here." My eyes widened.


    Desmond didn''t know anything about me being Cinnamon. I was about to scold him when he turned to


    Ron. "Ron, why didn''t you get your guitar, you can surely sing." I saw him smirk.1


    Asshole!


    "Let''s y I spy," Tommy said after three seconds of silence. "That''s a record," I muttered. He then


    continued his banter talking about anything and everything.


    "Tommy..." I said slowly in the sweetest tone ever. "If I hear you talk one more time, I''m stopping the car


    to cut your tongue out." I blew him a kiss making him gulp audibly. He slowly nodded then whispered to


    Ron something about how he shouldn''t trust me when he''s sleeping but I chose to ignore him.


    Four songster, we arrived at the big mansion. As we got out of the car, a little kid came running


    towards Ron. Ron pulled him up carrying him in his arms. "You''ve gotten big." He said with a huge ass


    smile which the kid returned. He put him on his shoulder making the kid giggle and put his tiny hands in


    Ron''s hair.


    It was a sight to behold. "Wony, who''s that?" The kid asked looking at us his eyes widening.


    "These are my friends, Elena, Thomas and Desmond." He pointed at each of us.


    The kid reached his arms for me making me carry him instead of Ron. "You''re pwetty," He said shyly. I


    chuckled lightly giving him a cheek kiss as we headed for the door.


    "Don''t steal her away, young man," Ron sulked while we waited for the door to open. An old woman


    opened the door but I knew she wasn''t his mom since he told me she died years ago. She motioned for


    us to go inside smiling kindly. Ron hugged her saying his hellos then started going inside. We trailed


    closely behind him.


    As we got inside to the living area, Ross was sitting on a couch chatting with who I assumed were


    Ron''s sister, Rochelle and her husband. "I see the devil is not here," Ron said in a light tone making all


    attention on him. They all got up hugging patting each other''s backs and then introductions were made.


    We stayed chatting a little until the boys started challenging each other to games and left to the game


    room leaving me with Rochelle who asked if I wanted to spend some time on the roof garden.


    "So, are you really friends?" She asked slipping in a chair, I sat on the hammock nearby needing the


    stretch.


    "Yeah, he''s already dating Cinnamon you know," I repliedzily.


    "I know Cinnamon must be someone," She smirked. Shit!


    I nodded "I''m curious she could be, did Ron tell you?" I had to make sure she suspected nothing.


    "He wouldn''t reveal such a big secret... even to me." We talked more chatting lightly until her son came


    rushing into his mommy''s arms asking us toe down to dinner.


    Here goes nothing.


    "Ah! Elena Whitte," Ron''s father said as I entered the dining room with Rochelle.


    I smiled as nicely as I could even if I kind of hated the man. "Nice to meet you," I said. He gestured for


    me to sit on the table beside Tommy.


    "My son finally have some appropriate friends, I''m d." I raised a brow at that. "Now he only has to


    get away from that singer and agree to the marriage." My blood boiled.1


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Was causing a scene now worth it?


    "Father, can we please not fight today? I told you already I have a girlfriend," He said exasperated but


    his father just brushed it off with a wave of his hand. I thought he sorted this out with his father. Looks


    like we had to have a conversation about this.


    It all went quiet and no food was served. I looked over to Ron who was sitting opposite to me


    questionabley, he shrugged. I looked around noticing that there was an empty chair on Ron''s side


    separating him and Rochelle. Minutester into the awkward silence we heard the front door closing


    and several people started putting food on the table.


    I couldn''t see who wasing, I had to turn around but Ron''s father smiled while Ron stood abruptly.


    Their reactions were enough to know it was trouble.


    "Hey baby, I missed you." I heard the voice I despised the most. The bitch who was so desperate to get


    my man.


    I. Saw. Red.


    As she started walking around the table to get to Ron''s side. Oh hell no!!


    She was going to break her hip if she kept swaying them like that... maybe I should do her the favour


    instead.


    I got up calmly, Tom tried to pull me down but I snatched my hand making him sigh heavily. "Hi!" She


    stopped turning around. "Remember me?" She was about to talk but I was faster to p the living hell


    out of her.


    Aaah! The satisfaction.

 Chapter 51 - Your Ass Must Be Jealous Of The Shit Coming Out Of Your Mouth

    Chapter 51 - Your Ass Must Be Jealous Of The Shit Coming Out Of Your Mouth


    After pping the girl, all eyes were on me. Nothing new, I guess. "Oops! I think your face got in the


    way of my hand," I said ever so innocently getting a few quite chuckles.


    Ron''s father, however, was oddly calm looking amused by everything as if it was a game.


    Her face got super red, it was almostical. "How dare you?" She screamed trying to go for a punch


    but I stepped aside pushing her face down rolling my eyes.


    Pathetic!


    At this moment, Desmond got between us ring at her while she screamed her lungs out as she tried


    to reach me making him restrain her. "Calm down and leave her," I whispered to him.


    "Father, why the hell is she here?" Ron shouted, i turned my attention to his dad. I did want to know


    too.


    "You know why she''s here," His calm tone disgusted me along with the smile... I wanted to separate his


    head from his body. "You fucking bastard," Ron muttered and was about to swing a punch but


    unfortunately Ross caught him with the help of Tommy until he calmed a little.


    Rochelle then came forward ushering the bitch who not be named away from the scene. Was she


    taking sides now?


    I looked around, what a mess! "As lovely as the dinner have been, I think we should take our leave." I


    finally said.


    "Oh! So early?" Ron''s dad asked pressing his lips together. "I was hoping we can discuss a few things,"


    He continued. I looked over at Ron and he just shrugged then shook his head his re still on his


    father.


    "I''d love to but I can''t stay in a house where this girl is present," I replied in a strong voice.


    "She was just leaving." I raised a brow at his words while he came forward ever so close but I stood my


    ground not backing away. "If our discussion goes well, we won''t have to see her again." I smirked


    gesturing for him to go on.


    He lead the way to his office, I turned to nce at Ron who had a worried look. "I''ll be right back." I


    kissed his cheek lovingly but I couldn''t risk his siblings thinking anything about us.1


    "Elena, don''t, please," He pleaded holding my wrist to his body.


    "I''m going to teach him a fucking lesson, don''t worry about me," I smiled making him sigh and leave my


    hand.


    Well, curiosity killed the cat.


    "Go for the balls," Tommy whispered smiling in a creepy way. Then went to talk with Ron.


    I slowly made my way to the office sitting on the ck leather couch with my legs crossed. "So?"


    "Would you like some coffee first?" He asked. I was dying of curiosity of what he wanted to discuss but


    he said coffee!!


    How could I say no?!!


    After he called the maid to get us coffee, I was so calm, it was unsettling.


    "Now, get to the point, please." I was irritated because he was the one who invited the bitch I hated


    over. Who in their right mind would do that to their own son?!!


    "I know you''re the oldest of your siblings and probably will own most of the sharester on," He started.


    Hmm... so this was what the whole thing was about.


    Everyone who knew about our family thought the same but really how would I run apany with a


    schedule like mine!


    "And you know... since you and Ron are good friends, maybe you should help your family business by


    an alliance." He said. Was this guy for real, I couldn''t believe it. But then again what did I really expect?


    "And by alliance you mean?" I raised a brow. I knew what he fucking meant, I just had to hear it to


    confirm he was this much of an asshole.


    "You two dating and marriageter on, of course." He was so content with his offer while I wanted to


    ughter him. "Before you say anything, this will benefit you too having the backup of mypany." I


    scoffed. As if I needed that asshole.


    "Of course, mypany will also benefit a lot if it were rted to your family''s." Such a gold digger!


    Even though, I was already dating Ron and was pretty much in love, this didn''t mean that he had a


    right to talk about us this way.


    "Okay, listen here," I sat upright, my voice unwavering. "My rtionship with Ron does not concern


    you. His rtionships with anyone aren''t something you should think you can control over," He raised


    an amused brow. I wanted to strangle him. "Get this into your thick mind, okay?" I was so disgusted.


    He smirked.


    He fucking smirked.


    "Now, we''re leaving," I said as I got up and left, shutting the door with so much force and anger. He


    stayed where he was not moving while I stomped to where everyone was.


    Tommy of course asked what happened so I told him that I wanted to leave and will tell them everything


    It was a quiet ride until we got home. The three of us sat in the living area while Desmond excused


    himself for a smoke. It was better since I didn''t want him to get in the middle of this.


    I took a deep breath before exining what happened. Ron, of course, was furious but oddly silent. He


    had the right to be.


    You know what... I was to me too... I was so stupid that I agreed to follow him to his office. How


    could I be such an idiot even after Ron told me not to?!


    I reached to touch Ron''s shoulder tenderly. "Ron..." My voice was almost a whisper; I felt so bad. But


    there was no doubt he felt a ton worse. His father was a despicable human being.


    "I need a moment alone," And with that he got up and left leaving me and Tommy staring at each other.


    "Did you atleast injure him?" Tommy asked after some time sitting beside me. I shook my head


    sniffling. "Always so well mannered, you need to learn to be a rebel, I''m so disappointed," He chuckled


    rubbing my back.


    "But I can''t learn from you, you''re always grounded," I could feel a smile creep it''s way to my face.


    "Nerd!" I punched him lightly making him put his hand over his heart acting hurt. I rolled my eyes at his


    antics.


    "I should talk to him, right?" Please say no.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You know you should," He shrugged pulling me to my feet. "Now go," He gave my back a little push


    making me pout and give him my best puppy eyes. "That only works on Ron," He chuckled making me


    frown but I went towards Ron''s room anyway.


    "Hey," I said quietly. His door was open so I took this as a good sign and entered. He didn''t reply


    though.


    "Ron, I''m sorry..."


    He scoffed. "What are you sorry for, huh?" I was about to reply but his words came faster than thunder.


    "You were selfish, you just wanted to feel powerful, cause drama and be the centre of attention, didn''t


    you?" His words were full of anger, I felt my vision go blurry but I refused to let the tears fall. "Well there


    you go miss Elena Whitte, how does it feel to be superior?! Or should I call you Cinnamon, the one


    everyone wants to be?" His words were full of disgust, i couldn''t bear it.


    "Just leave, Elena," He sighed.

 Chapter 52 - Out Of The Covers

    Chapter 52 - Out Of The Covers


    I stayed all night in bed I was seriously not in the mood for life.


    I think, even though I knew I hurt Ron by my actions, I was still hurt by his words. Even if they were


    said out of anger, my pain didn''t subside.


    I caused all this.


    Tommy ordered pizza since we didn''t have dinner which didn''t lure me out of bed so he gave up and


    put some in my room just in case.


    I was such a horrible person, I didn''t deserve to eat anything...


    Why did I hurt anyone who got near me? I stayed in my room all day with covers over my face so no


    one could hear me cry. I didn''t deserve their sympathy.


    "Okay, enough is fucking enough!" Tommy barged into my room pulling the cover abruptly. I wanted to


    hiss at the light. Wait, it was still morning!!


    "Go take a shower, you look like hell," I looked at him weakly, literally didn''t have the energy to move.


    "Okay then," He shrugged.


    I felt his hands get beneath me before putting me down again in the tub. I didn''t argue and tested my


    head on the edge closing my eyes.


    I felt him go out and a minuteter heard his footsteps. "Here, drink this," He put a cup with liquid onto


    my lips, I whined not wanting to drink anything. "Elena, I swear to God if you don''t drink I''ll force you." I


    sighed but obliged.


    "Now can you please take a shower?" I nodded and watched him get out. I stripped and let the water


    spray down my body. I didn''t have the energy to do more so I just dried off and put on the clothes


    Tommy left.


    At least they werefy, a hoodie paired with some sweatpants. I got out to find him still in my room,


    he walked towards me making me pause then leant down... sniffing my hair?!


    "I knew you wouldn''t wash it get in there I''m washing it, you really smell," Ever so blunt. I walked back


    anyway, it was so soathing getting someone to wash your hair. After he was done he helped me dry it


    off and put it in the worst messy bun ever.


    "Happy now?" I said in a whisper.


    He sighed rolling his eyes. "What do you think? My cheerful bestfriend is being a sad bitch," He sat


    down beside me my eyes were full of a new set of tears. My actions hurt him too... how could I be so


    selfish?!


    "I''m sorry, it was a joke," He said pulling me to his chest while his hands were moving in circles along


    my back. Once I calmed down he pushed back a little to look into my face. "I called your father and he


    gave me his famous chicken reciepe," He grinned. "It took so much persuasion but he gave it to me


    and now the master piece is waiting for you," He took an awkward bow making me smile a bit.


    He pped like a maniac getting out of bed and doing a silly dance pulling me along with him.


    "Now, let''s go," He smiled like a Cheshire cat. I didn''t have time to respond before he swooped me in


    his arms again running towards the kitchen.


    There was a one hundred percent we would fall.


    Guess what! We did fall but atleast there was a cushion to lessen the impact. "Get off me!" I said in a


    small voice to the giant on top of me.


    "Oops, I think I squashed you," He said sheepishly helping me to my feet.


    I sat down while Tommy served us both chicken and soup. The sight of food made me sick, I looked


    around but both Desmond and Ron were out of sight.


    Tommy noticed me searching and spoke. "Ron has some business to finish and I thought Desmond


    should apany him. It''s not we need a bodyguard 24/7" He shrugged. "Now eat, girl." He looked at


    me expectantly.


    Ron didn''t want to stay in the same ce as me... he hated me so much.


    "It''s okay let it all out." His voice was so gentle. My silent crying became to turn ugly with asional


    hups.


    When I stopped he pushed a ss of water my way. "Now let''s fill your tummy up, you must be


    starving." I raised a brow. Yes, I didn''t have dinnerst night but it''s not much. "You stayed cooped up


    in that room for over a day and I thought I''d give you some space but not anymore." He rampled.


    Wait a second! A day!!! I wanted to facepalm. The concert is today! Kill me now.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "From this look, you figured it out. Now fucking eat before I force feed you. I''m keeping Aurora away


    but that won''tst long, we have an hour then we have to leave." I nodded and stuffed my face with


    food.


    Time to act like I wasn''t the most horrible human being.

 Chapter 53 - The Un-fortune Cookie

    Chapter 53 - The Un-fortune Cookie


    Just for a few hours, I had to hold it together. My n was simple really. Fake it till you make it!


    Step one


    Get out of sight from Aurora as much as I could.


    Step two


    Get ready for the concert.


    Step three


    Perform.


    Step four


    Meet Alice.


    Step five


    Get to bed.


    Easier said than done. Apparently, Aurora was furious I travelled without telling her and switched off my


    phone. But really, who would me me?!


    So after hearing my fair share of instructions and not trying to argue like normal, she was finally content


    and went on her merry way. Fucking finally!


    After that it was easy to lose myself in the n. I mean singing was what made me finally feel


    something real that wasn''t pain. I loved every moment of it but unfortunately it had toe to an end.


    And guess who was still missing.


    Yes, exactly. Ron!


    Everything was going normally and ording to n. On my way to changing, I saw Aurora talking to


    Desmond in a heated conversation.


    However, my tiredness was more prominent than curiosity. I''d just askter anyway. I made a mental


    note to ask how they even knew each other. Maybe he was the bodyguard of someone from the


    agency. It wasn''t like there was some big secret, I mentally shrugged and went on my way.


    Alice sent me a text three days ago with a location where we would meet. She wasn''t my favourite


    person in the world but if she said my life was in danger then I was meeting her no matter what.


    Of course, I didn''t tell anyone but Desmond. Anyone else would just want to interfere and practically


    Desmond was supposed to drive me back in addition to being my bodyguard. So it wouldn''t matter that


    we made a small detour.


    He agreed to drive me wherever I wanted and respected my choice of not tell anyone about it until I


    knew what was happening. I really appreciated that!


    I met him two blocks away from the concert building since he wasn''t supposed to know I''m Cinnamon.


    There was a donut shop and I just had to have some to be able to survive for the rest of the night. I


    also got a fortune cookie forter.


    I offered him one and he took it thanking me. It was then kind of a quiet drive with the asional


    buzzing sound of the radio.


    I put my hand out of the window feeling the cool air along my fingers. I felt so nice but soon my fingers


    were freezing I had to retract them back.


    I felt the care to a stop, we were near a public garden but since it was sote, there were


    absolutely no people. "Can you please wait for me here a few minutes?" I asked Desmond. I frankly


    didn''t want him causing unnecessary drama.


    I strolled along the garden looking around for Alice. While searching I remembered my fortune cookie


    and decided to open it. What was written inside gave me the chills.


    ''Sooner orter, you will be found''


    It wasn''t supposed to be rming but my heart raced. Maybe I was too tired. I continued walking


    carefully until I spotted a blond head on one of the benches. I inched closer until I was sure it was her.


    "Alice!" I said making her attention on me. Her nose was red of the cold, she looked almost cute.


    Keyword: almost.


    "Elena." She said back seeming quite nervous. It was silent for a few moments until I had had enough


    of the silence.


    "So, you wanted to talk?" She nodded at my question leading against the tree beside her. "Then talk," I


    said in a pissed off tone. I didn''t want to sound bitchy but my patience was running thin now.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She sighed looking towards the ground. Okay, what the hell! I didn''te all the way for her to stay


    silent.


    Then she looked up her brows furrowed. "Like I told you," She paused shoving her hands onto her


    pockets. "You''re in danger."


    I was about to ask what she meant by that but I felt a blow to my head from behind. It was wo strong I


    almost instantly fainted.


    I was drifting away I could feel it. But then I felt Alice fall to the ground and gunshots were heard, I was


    drifting in and out of consciousness.


    I saw red fill the ground.


    Was this my blood or someone else''s?


    Was Alice dead?


    Was I dying?!


    Myst thought before I totally lost my grip on reality was: ''I should''ve fled after the damn cookie''

 Chapter 54 - I Must Be Dead Cause This Is Hell

    Chapter 54 - I Must Be Dead Cause This Is Hell


    The feeling of coarse rope on my wrists was all I could focus on so I won''t lose grip on reality. My


    senses were so heightened because of my blocked vision.


    Let this be a dream... please please... be a dream...


    Wake up Elena, God dammit!! I wanted to scream but then I felt something over my lips seeking them


    shut.


    Frustration. Hopelessness. Panic.


    Breath, I told myself over and over. It would be all over...


    We got over this before, remember?


    Yes! But back then Tommy was with us. He wouldn''t let me go twice. My panic was rising again. I


    needed to calm down.


    Footsteps, that was all I heard. Getting closer then closer only to stop. I felt like dying when I felt a hand


    on my shoulder giving me chills all over my body.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look who''s back!" I knew the voice... there was no running now.


    I was doomed.

 Chapter 55 - Beyond The Blindfold

    Chapter 55 - Beyond The Blindfold


    9 days passed and I was barely alive. I could tell the days from the number of meals I got. A meal per


    day because I didnt deserve more. I felt so empty... I wanted it to end... I wanted to die.


    "Let me tell you a story of how you ruined my life," I could hear the joy in his voice. I felt disgusted with


    his breath fanning my face.


    "Look at me," He said snatching my blind fold. I shrieked at the sudden burst of light. It was the first


    since days. I kept my eyes to the floor not wanting to associate the voice that tormented me for years


    with a face.


    He pulled my face forcefully with those grimy hands sending even more terror and pain through my


    body. I didn''t try to pull back, my body was too weak to resist. I stopped trying to struggle many days


    ago. It was useless and wasted the little energy I could save.


    "Look here, you bitch." His grip on my jaw tightened making me wince in pain. Tears started collecting


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    in my eyes making my vision blurry. One thing was clear he wore the ugliest mask over his face. I


    wanted to say something to make him upset but no words could get out.


    Heughed loudly snorting shamelessly. "So, once upon a time a girl and her brother had great


    dreams. They left everything behind to follow their dreams but do you know what the problem was?"


    He turned his back to me making me sigh in relief.


    "They didn''t have money. They didn''t have a silver spoon in their mouth since birth..." He walked over


    to me kneeling on one knee. "They weren''t some spoiled princesses like you," He said with so much


    malice and hatred making me gulp.


    "The girl wanted to sing but who would help two hopeless kids?!" He chuckled to himself like the


    psycho he was. "They worked hard but soon enough, they lost everything, they lived on the fucking


    streets." He punched the ground beneath him before rising to his feet again.


    "Do you know what happens to kids on the street little girl?" He whispered making my heart race all


    over again. "They starve to death, they get hit, they meet all types of bad people... do you know what


    rich people do then?" He walked a few steps away.


    "They make use of them." His voice held so much hatred but how was any of that my fault?!


    "The rich guy met the two siblings offered them food, clean clothes and most importantly a ce to


    sleep but nothing is for free, is it?" I had bad intuition about what wasing...


    "Do you know what he wanted in return?" I looked nkly at him with lifeless eyes to match his cruel


    voice.


    "Sell their souls. Seduce people for him to get information for another night in the hotel room he got for


    them. Get people to sign contracts for him to let them keep living like human beings." His back was


    turned but I could hear the shift in his voice.


    "He didn''t care how they got him what he wanted. If the job was done, they would get more money than


    they ever dreamed of..." He walked back towards me putting a finger on the chair I sat on before


    circling it. "Do you know what this costed them?"


    His voice was dangerously low I saw a nce of him taking out a pocket knife sending horrors of


    memories through my body. I felt it before I could see iting. Skin breaking making me scream in


    pain. I looked over to my arm to find the blood oozing from a long gash along my upper arm.


    My whole body was shaking with pain while my eyes were getting heavier and heavier by the second.


    "Their humanity," He chuckled throwing the knife on the floor.


    The searing pain was thest thing I felt before drifting out of consciousness...

 Chapter 56 - A Fucking Road Trip To Hell

    Chapter 56 - A Fucking Road Trip To Hell


    Being barely conscious with no sense of light makes you lose count of the days as they pass by.


    How long have I been held captive?


    No fucking idea!


    I could have depended on meals to calcte the days I spent here but I wasn''t being fed. There was


    an IV stuck in my arm. I was always drugged and feeling sluggish... I was pathetic.


    The guy told me he was texting my parents telling them I was on a road trip. I didn''t know how could


    my parents believe such a thing but apparently they did.


    Today, I was told I was making a phone call. My guess was they wanted ransome... why else would


    anyone kidnap a girl if not for money?!


    I was beginning to get my senses back slowly but surely and I could there was a ton of new bruises


    and cuts on my body but I pushed the pain to the back of my mind. I had to take this chance and try to


    do something.


    My fingers began to twitch, I tried to move but my wrists were still bound with some metal.


    Handcuffs?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    That was an upgrade I wasn''t aware of.


    My legs were also secured to the chair ensuring I couldn''t move an inch. I smelled blood. It made me


    d I was blindfolded.


    I didn''t want to see pools of my blood running along the floor. The metallic smell was enough to upset


    my stomach.


    How would I get out of this hellhole?!


    "Oh! The princess is awake." The voice sent shivers all over my body. I wanted to disappear. "How are


    you feeling now?" It was getting closer. I froze.


    Suddenly there was a loud crash. "When I ask a question I expect an answer." He roared pping my


    face so hard I tasted blood. I nodded my head feeling the tears soak the blindfold but I didn''t dare utter


    a word.


    "Words."


    I gulped. "Y-Yes, sir... I I''m feeling o-okay." My voice cracked making my stutter even worse.


    "Good girl," He said stroking my head. I shrank into the chair in a failed attempt to get away from his


    touch.


    Please... please just let me go...


    "So, are you feeling more obedient?" I could feel his breath inches away from my face. My heart raced.


    Noo... Get away. Please just let me go!


    "Yes," I squeaked when I felt his course hand holding my hand.


    "You don''t look like you learnt your lessonst time we took you with that boy." Oh. My. God. Did they


    take Tommy too?!! "Let me remind you, then." His hand left my face making me even worried.


    I couldn''t see anything.


    Couldn''t know anything.


    Couldn''t expect anything.


    And this made me more terrified than ever.


    Blood rushed to my ears making them ting in my panic. I was going dizzy until I felt cold hands on my


    bare knees.


    What was happening?!!!!


    What would he do to me!


    My mind didn''t get an opportunity toe up with possible scenarios as I felt a knife dragging along


    my thigh making me scream. Blood trickled along my thigh and down my feet. I still couldn''t escape the


    torturous pace...


    My throat felt raw as I continued screaming... pleading for him to stop only to hear chuckles.


    "If you don''t want this to hurt even more, I suggest for you to shut your mouth," He said leaving a peck


    on my cheek.


    I wanted to die.


    Dying would make this stop. It would be so peaceful... if only I could find a way to do it.


    The second I felt the knife start dragging along my shaft, I mped my mouth shut biting my cheeks


    from the inside so hard that I knew blood was drawn. I was going dizzy... my body felt lighter... fuzzier.


    He stopped. But my pain didn''t stop as I felt salty water burn into my wounds. I couldn''t stop my


    screams this time earning me a punch into my chest almost cutting off my air supply.


    "Rest now, you have a phone call to make in an hour." My head fell back.


    Someone... anyone... please save me!


    I didn''t hear hime back but the blindfold being yanked harshly was indication enough I wasn''t


    alone anymore... if I was ever alone!


    "Listen now and listen very closely." I blinked a few times to get used to the intense light shining into my


    eyes. "You will call your daddy dearest and tell him toe alone and meet you at the address you will


    send." He inched closer to my face his hand creeping into my hair. "You''re not hurt. You''re not


    kidnapped. We don''t like the police much." He yanked my hair making me yell but I caught myself not


    making another sound as my head began throbbing. "Got it, princess?" His voice was merely a whisper


    into my ear.


    My response came quickly in a rushed yes, sir making him let my hair go.


    I heard the ringing of the pher making my eyes fill with tears.


    "Elena, why the hell did you run off like that?" Dad''s yful voice was gone, his voice now was serious


    and full of disappointment.


    "I''m sorry daddy." I felt a tear run down my cheek but one re with a knife in my like of sight made me


    hold back on the crying. "I wanted to take a break."


    "From what? You were on a break," His voice came harsher.


    "Dad, I''m really sorry about this but right now, I need your help," I let my distress take over my voice.


    "Are you okay?" He said quickly with worry filling his voice.


    "Yes, but I need you to meet me. I can''t deal with this problem alone and please don''t tell anyone."


    "Okay, honey. Don''t worry I''m right here."


    "Thanks, daddy. I''ll send you my address." As soon as these words left my mouth, the call ended.


    "What a good girl." Slim fingers were patting my hair twirling strands around it. I held my breath and


    kept my face neutral.


    His hands fell to his sides. "I have a surprise for you," He said before leaving. I heard footstepsing


    from behind me but I couldn''t crane my head to look.


    "Surprise!" A voice I knew so very well said.


    Desmond?!

 Chapter 57 - When Jealously Leads The Plan

    Chapter 57 - When Jealously Leads The n


    I couldn''t be more confused. "W-what are you doing here?" My voice barely a choked whisper. I


    couldn''t believe my eyes. "We have to get out of here," My voice was filled with urgency.


    However, instead of trying to free me, heughed.


    He.


    Fucking.


    Laughed.


    I looked at him with wide eyes until it clicked. No one knew where I was meeting Alice but... him!


    "You know for someone so smart, you can be really stupid." He snorted sitting onto the blood-stained


    floor crosslegged. I didn''t respond at him, just kept staring.


    "All you care about was that idiotic boyfriend of yours while I was right in front of you." Where was this


    going? "But where is he now?" He tapped his chin as if in deep thought. "Maybe I should call him and


    he''ll appear like a genie!" He said with fake enthusiasm and became shouting Ron''s name.


    My heart broke.


    It hit me how alone I really was... no one was going to help now. I was as good as dead.


    "Oh, don''t look so down, baby." He inched closer. "You still have me," He said tenderly before he kissed


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    me. I tried to fight back but he had my head fixed with both his hands.


    When he pulled back finally he had a big grin on his face. "Now there''s someone you have to see


    before we continue any of this." He winked I squinted my eyes at the figure at the end of the room in


    the shadows before it started moving.


    The clik k of heels onto concrete was heard as the figure came closer. I want to say I was surprised


    but at this moment nothing was really surprising anymore.

 Chapter 58 - The City Falls Silent

    Chapter 58 - The City Falls Silent


    "Aurora," I scoffed.


    "You''re making me sad. Is that how you greet me now," She said earning a chuckle from Desmond.


    "Let me guess, you''re the one who ordered him to kidnap me." I nced at Desmond to get my point


    through.


    "It''s nothing personal, honey. I still like you." She smiled her warm smile that used to make my nerves


    disappear. "Remember that story about the two kids and the bad guy?" I knew exactly what she was


    talking about. The story the torturous guy told me about when I woke up the first time. I nodded slowly.


    "That''s me, Ollie and... your dad." That was when I started sobbing. My heart was breaking over and


    over...


    I couldn''t believe my dad could ever do this. I couldn''t believe Aurora would ever do this to me.


    Everyone I loved wasn''t what I thought.


    My sobs didn''t cease until I saw my torturer. "What did I say about being loud," I didn''t breathe. I


    watched him with wide eyes to reveal the face behind the mask. It was Ollie! Cheerful friendly Oliver.


    "I''ll let it slide just this time." He gave me a cheerful smile. One I was so used of.


    I had to wake up from this nightmare.


    "But," He paused. "I can''t seem to forget you pped my daughter." His whole expression shifted


    before his fist balled and crashed into my face over and over until I felt nothing.


    Just. Nothing.


    The ringing in my ears was so much I couldn''t focus on anything. Someone was shouting. They


    seemed so distressed, they needed help... or was I the one screaming?!


    Gunshots sounded through the vacancy but weirdly enough, I still didn''t feel pain. Maybe I was dead!


    The ever so persisting ringing started getting louder and louder. Consuming me. Getting me into its


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    mist.


    And then... nothing.

 Chapter 59 - Guess Who Has Been Resurrected

    Chapter 59 - Guess Who Has Been Resurrected


    I started regaining my senses to some beeping sound.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    What was that? I started inching closer the sound but my body didn''t oblige. Even my hands didn''t want


    to move in addition to my eyes not opening. Traitorous body!


    However, for the first time in so long, I didn''t feel the metal digging into my skin. Maybe I got used to it.


    After trying so hard, my eyes finally started opening but I shut them immediately feeling the burn of


    bright light. Being kept for so long in the darkness makes you quite the vampire!


    I could see a running silhouette on my second trial along with hearing a few muffled sounds. Where


    was I?


    I felt the lights reduce a little making me feel a bit better. I opened them slowly blinking a few times until


    my vision was no longer hazy or blurry. I saw mom standing right beside me leaning down looking so


    worried.


    I took a moment to look at her face, she looked like she aged a decade. I tried to reach for her face


    making her take my hands in hers.


    ''If she''s here then I''m safe!'' I kept telling myself over and over. I was safe.


    I was... safe.


    I was home.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked towards the beeping sound only to find a heart monitor going steadily.


    "W-what happe..ned?" I asked feeling so groggy. She passed me a ss of water which I drank without


    "Are you feeling better?" Her eyes starting tearing up again, her voice so weak. I nodded with a smile.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt but we have a few questions." A man I didn''t notice until now said. I almost


    recoiled in fear but braced myself. Mom wrapped her arm around me squeezing gently.


    He introduced himself as detective Jones then started asking about what happened. I told him


    everything I knew. However, he didn''t answer any of my questions saying I needed rest.


    "Mom, can we leave? I wanna go home." I gave her my best puppy eyes. The IV in my arm was


    bringing back memories so fresh I could almost touch it. I wanted to be in the safety of my own room


    now more than ever.


    "I''ll try to ask the doctor. You rest now, okay honey?" I sniffed but nodded anyway. I wasn''t running


    away from the confined space any time soon.


    Iid back in bed a few minutes, trying to push away the memories. I could almost still smell the blood.


    But then the doctor came. I didn''t try to look at him and closed my eyes as he did his tests.


    "Are you feeling any kind of pain?" He said in a very familiar voice.


    "No." I opened my eyes slowly to find him grinning down on me. Wait, Ross?!


    "Surprise, I''m your doctor," He said in a collected voice. "Are you up for a visitor after you have your


    rest?" I shook my head closing my eyes again. Talking hurt like a bitch and I wasn''t about to go down


    that road.


    "You didn''t say no." Heughed getting out.


    Insert a major eyeroll with my eyes closed here because I was too tired to insult him.


    When mom came back into the room she looked even worse. Like she was hiding something. An hour


    or so passed with us infortable silence with her stroking my hair gently before she spoke.


    "I''m so sorry, honey." Her voice broke my heart to a thousand pieces. I felt my own tears threatening to


    spill. I reached out to hold her hand and squeezed it.


    "Don''t cry, I''m fine." My voice was barely a whisper. She looked at me with her puffy red eyes and cried


    so hard. I stroked her shoulder lightly wanting to make her feel better but failing miserably.


    This was all my fault...


    When she calmed down, she asked if she could style my hair. I agreed cheerfully remembering the


    many nights we spent together with Loca styling each others hair and ying with makeup. The three


    of us used to have sleepovers in the guestroom when we were younger.


    I felt a smile tug at my lips. She was brushing my hair gently removing the little knots and returning it to


    its usual silky state. But I could see she was worried about something... I didn''t want her to have to


    carry a burden on her own anymore.


    "Mom, whatever i-it is... you can t-tell me," I whispered but I knew she heard it. She sighed as she


    started sectioning my hair to put it in an borate braid.


    "I didn''t want to tell you now, but I know you will worry if I keep it from you." She didn''t look into my


    eyes but kept focusing on my hair. "Your dad..." She paused seeming unsure of what to say exactly. I


    gulped not liking her tone or the subject we were talking about.


    "He turned himself into the police." What?!!! "I couldn''t believe what he did... I... I asked for divorce...


    the things he did... I can''t really believe it." So she knew now what Oliver told me. I wasn''t feeling sad.


    No, more like recognizing the words but no reacting.


    "His trial was kept low but he''ll be gone for a while." That''s when the sobbing started again. She kept


    apologising over and over while holding me.


    Me, on the other hand, didn''t feel sorry for him. I was so numb!


    Mom then had to leave and return in the morning. I hoped she would rest a bit... Loca and Ian would


    take care of her I was sure. They all had each other to turn to!


    The moment mom was out, Ross got in with two nurses wearing surgical masks. However, I could


    recognize them anywhere.


    Ron and Alice.

 Chapter 60 - Sarcasm Is Not An Attitude, Its An Art

    Chapter 60 - Sarcasm Is Not An Attitude, It''s An Art


    Let me tell you how this went in my head.


    I jumped out of bed in a badass super speed screaming at both of them. Tearing my IV out. Throwing


    whatever I could find including the metal post while they were both cowering in fear of my angry dragon


    wrath. And then they both die an honourable death by my hands. Zero regrets with this!


    However, we all know this wasn''t what happened.


    I wasn''t in the mood to be such spitfire nor did I have the energy for the screaming.


    Iid back down in bed and pulled the covers over my head with the intention of ignoring them and


    sleeping soundly. I knew that even if Alice had anything to do with my kidnapping, she couldn''t do shit


    at a hospital with over five guards stationed on my door.


    "I''ll leave you to talk but you have only thirty minutes then you get the hell out of here, you two," Ross


    said before the door was shut quietly. I still couldn''t get over the fact that he was a doctor. Not just that,


    he was sneaking visitors into my room. So responsible!


    "Shana," Ron said the stupid nickname with his stupid voice. I pulled the cover tighter. "It''s okay, I know


    you wouldn''t want to look at my face after all what happened." He sighed.


    I noticed that Alice was so quiet not uttering a single word. Well, woho fucking finally!


    "But, you deserve to know what happened and I''m not talking about the incident at my dad''s house..."


    He trailed, I grimaced as I remembered what happened. This seemed so trivialpared to what


    happened to metely. "Alice?" Ah, seeking help from the girl who helped kidnap me.


    Good times... almost adequate! Note the sarcasm.


    You know what? Fuck. It.


    I jolted up sitting upright, which was absolutely the worst idea but I''ve been through worse I can take a


    bit of dizziness and an itchy arm. I wouldn''t continue being pathetic in their eyes.


    "Oh, yes talk, Alice." I smiled at her making her eye go so wide, I thought it would pop right out. "Did


    you have fun with our talk in the park? It was such a lovely evening, maybe we should do it again." My


    tone was so sweet I wanted to barf in my mouth. She looked down in shame. Save the act for someone


    else! "Ron, babe, why don''t you take her out and calm her, I''m pretty sure you don''t want to spend your


    time with someone who is being the centre of attention now, would you? I mean really someone so


    selfish shouldn''t be in your gracious presence." My voice was dripping with hurt but no one could ever


    notice. I was this good of an actor!


    "I''m so sorry." His voice broke and I noticed for the first time since he set foot in this room that his eyes


    were actually red.


    "You know what?" I started. "Fuck you, I''ll only listen because I deserve to know everything." He


    nodded then Alice started talking.


    "I was on Aurora''s side the whole time from the very start. She told me to act bitchy towards you." Wait!


    She wasn''t a cliche basic bitch for no damn reason?!


    "The note you found in your locker... I put it there." Tell me something I didn''t know, I almost rolled my


    eyes. "They needed my help to get you, that''s why I sent the text but you came anyway thinking


    Desmond would protect you," She grimaced as she was lost for a second in her own world. "He- he


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    then shot me... I was useless to them now..." She started crying. But why would she do all that? Just


    why would someone harm someone else?


    "Why?" I asked my voice full of confusion.


    "They would have killed my mother if I didn''t do what they asked. That''s why I kept pretending even


    before you came to school." Her eyes were downcast as silent tears fell down her cheeks. "I''m... I''m so


    sorry, Elena, I know I don''t... have the ri-right to apologise b-but I''m r-really so-rry." Her voice was


    cracking as her sobs became harder.


    Just then, Ross entered the room again and headed straight towards Alice engulfing her in a bear hug


    while rubbing her back.


    "When she was shot, she called me and I got Ross to help her. We couldn''t call an ambnce because


    she begged us not to. ording to the gang, she was dead and we had to keep it that way." Ron said


    looking at the couple with sad eyes. "When she was awake, she told us what happened and I called


    the police but we didn''t know where they kept you until the call..." He paused. His voice wasn''ting


    so strong at the end. It wasn''t so sure... beginning to lose its facade.


    "When I saw you there... I... I just couldn''t bear it..." His voice cracked as he inched near me as if


    approaching a woundedmb.


    "What happened to Aurora and Oliver?" Their names only sent shivers down my spine but I kept a


    strong facade.


    "Aurora is dead." He whispered.

 Chapter 61 - Dumping The Ice Bucket

    Chapter 61 - Dumping The Ice Bucket


    Something shifted.


    The woman who made her brother torture me for ages was the same woman who made me feel safe.


    The one who loved me The one who believed in my talent. She was dead.


    I couldn''t differentiate between what was fake and what wasn''t anymore. But I knew one thing.


    As bad as it may sound.


    I was d she died.


    I didn''t want to see her in jail and feel sympathy for her. I would''ve gone to visit her and she would''ve


    messed my mind up even more.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I was crying silently. I should stop. But I couldn''t.


    Stop it, you stupid. You know what she did to you. How could you cry after all this?


    But my eyes didn''t listen they had a mind of their own.


    Through my blurry eyes I saw the two figures exit the room before Ron''s figure started moving. I


    needed a distraction...


    The moment he turned around, I reached out grapping a fistful of the scrub he was wearing. "Stay."


    This one word was enough to make him get into bed spooning me, pulling me into his warm chest. That


    was all I needed.


    Someone to hold my shattered pieces.

 Chapter 62 - Back On Track

    Chapter 62 - Back On Track


    When I woke up, I found myself hugging a pillow. I knew he''d sneak out once I slept anyway. Or else,


    he''d have been in a lot of trouble.


    I was surprised when I saw him exiting the toilet in the room. "You didn''t think I''d leave before saying


    goodbye, did you?" He smiled warmly beforeing closer and nting a soft kiss on my forehead. I


    smiled in contempt.


    I spent another long day in the hospital because they needed to monitor me. In addition to that, mom


    was watching me like a hawk and even spending the nights with me. I was absolutely and utterly bored


    but I endured it. At least I had a funny doctor who didn''t treat me like fragile ss.


    ording to Ross, Oliver was careful when cutting so I wouldn''t scar and since I was unconscious for


    a few days, my body had time to heal and that was why I wasn''t in so much pain.1


    When I was finally discharged, guess who was waiting at the hospital''s entrance. Ron''s dad!


    That man must have been a psycho, I was sure of it. But then mom handled him. I didn''t want to know


    what they talked about nor did I care. If he wasn''t going to bother me then everything was fine with me.


    I was so excited to get home and see Tommy. I missed him so much. It felt so strange to be separated


    but I was only allowed one visitor and mom wasn''t about to back down.


    When I got home I was weed with a tight hug from Tommy making me giggle as he twirled with me


    in his arms. This goofball!!


    After he put me back down, Sky gave me a tight hug I thought I couldn''t breathe. I missed her so much


    as well, my eyes were tearing up in joy. And then she punched my arm lightly telling me not to run


    away without her again.


    We headed to my room to rx for a bit while she told me thetest gossip making me gasp orugh


    like a maniac on asions.


    However, my dear Tommy had to ruin our fun and talk about exams. The principal would let me attend


    exams and forgive my absence because of my nearly perfect grades so I had to work very hard for the


    finals.


    We only had two weeks and my two amazing friends offered their help.


    Eventually, I let the secret of being Cinnamon slip to Sky when she asked why I was wearing silver


    lenses (which were actually my natural eye color). Let me tell you, she thought I was joking and kept


    She was so silent, I thought she hated me but then she started jumping around screaming about being


    excited that she was friends with Cinnamon.


    In no time, Ian and Loca were barging into the room tackling me through their hug. I hugged them back


    when then smacked their heads asking why they didn''te earlier.


    Apparently, they were getting me coffee icecream since I was such an addict but then had car


    problems so they werete. That was when I decided to run to the kitchen and eat the heavenly


    icecream.


    The rest of the day was spent rxing and watching movies with the five of us joking around.


    However, the following two weeks were so full of studying and preparation for the exams along with


    therapy but I did quite well. I was a nerd after all!


    Mom insisted I visit a therapist and I went there daily... it really helped. My nightmares weren''t as scary


    anymore.


    Ron wanted us to go on dates saying he would help me study but I knew better. I wasn''t meeting him


    until graduation.


    The therapist words kept ringing in my head all the time...


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It doesn''t have to be the end, it can be only the beginning of a better life.

 Chapter 63 - The Girl Behind The Mask

    Chapter 63 - The Girl Behind The Mask


    Though I was anxious about exams, they went peacefully. I was still smart enough to do well.


    When it was finally time for our graduation party, Sky was super excited about going shopping and


    getting the cutest dresses ever but mom had other ns. She invited us to her workspace and showed


    us the most dazzling dresses ever.


    We spent the day trying on dresses and adjusting them until it was perfect.


    Sky''s dress was ck at the top and faded into white as it went down. It was tight at the waist and


    red downplementing her small waist. The long sleeves along with the knee length of the dress


    made her look super cute. The dress was freckled with tiny flowers that umted near the end of


    the dress. She looked like she was out of a fairytale.1


    Mine was a long fitted dark purple almost ck dress that sparkled and simmered under the light. It


    had a slit starting at my thigh whichplimented my legs. It was an off-shoulder dress making it look


    even more magical with the right essories, I felt like a princess.


    I had a crazy idea but I decided to keep it a surprise...


    On the day of graduation, as I stepped into the school grounds, I was in love. The decorations were so


    borate, it was absolutely amazing. I headed to the bleachers which were filled with the crowds.


    Everyone had their robe on making it look even more real. I spotted Ron waving at me from afar and I


    grinned in return. Mom and my troublesome siblings were also there pping and cheering on when


    my name was finally called.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The principal handed me the certificate wishing me good luck I smiled before walking off the stage to


    my seat. It was so surreal, I couldn''t believe it.


    Names after names were called until everyone had received their certificate. The principal then said


    there was a surprise while I excused myself to use the washroom.


    I went to the bathroom taking off my ck lenses, putting on the mask. That was my cue to get out


    there. I got on stage for the second time today taking off my robe. "Hellooo there!" I said loudly with so


    much excitement. I missed this thrill.


    Maybe I wasn''t perfect orplete...


    The crowd of seniors screamed making me grin like a Cheshire cat. Oh just wait!


    But I had people who loved me...


    And together we can ovee anything.


    Yes, I wasn''t the best character ever. Yes, I let my insecurities get the best of me making people around


    me suffer, but I know now I could be a better person.


    "I have a special surprise for you. Who wants to know!!" Again the roar was so loud making adrenaline


    run through my whole body. In one swift move, I throw my mask away. "I''d like you to call me Elena


    from now on."


    Maybe that wasn''t the happy ending of my story but rather my new beginning.


    My fresh start!


    And that was my story.


    The girl behind the mask.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!